this honour 2 It is said if any VVidow have children or nephewes let them learne first to shew mercy at home and to requite their Parents Ergo the children or grand children of these VVidowes were to sustaine them and not to burden the Church with them and so they were poore Widowes and this 3. The Text clearely holdeth forth while the Apostle proveth that the children who are able are to helpe the Parent being a desolate Widow because v. 8. all are to provide for these of their owne house and to maintaine them in their indigence else they be in that worse then Infidell children who by natures love doe provide for their poore parents 3. This is cleare from v. 16. if any man or woman that believeth hath widows let them relieve them and let not the Church be charged that they may relieve them that are widowes indeed Ergo these widowes called also v. 3. widowes indeed did some way burden the Church with their maintenance and they were not to be layd upon the Churches stock to be maintained thereby except they were desolate and without friends But some may object if these widowes had a charge and did any worke or service to the Church as it is cleare from the Text v 9. they did in overseeing the poore and the sick were not wages due to them for their worke for the labourer is worthy of his hire the Scripture saith not if a Preacher have a father who is Rich and may sustaine his Son let not the Church be burdened with his wages but on the contrary the Preacher is to have his wages for his work as an hire ad modum debiti non ad modum eleemoâ—ynae as a debt not as an Almes I answer the reason is not alike of the preaching Elder and of the Widow for the pastors service requiring the whole man was of that nature that it was a worke deserving wages as any worke-man a dresser of a Vineyard deserveth wages 1 Cor. 9 7. or a plower or one that Thresheth v. 10. Therefore the Preachers wages is so wages that its debt not almes but a Widow of sixty yeeres being weake and infirme cannot acquit her selfe in such a painfull office as doth merit poore wages and therefore the reward of her labour was both wages and an almes Againe that this Widow had some charge or service in the Church I meane not any Ministeriall office for she was not ordained as the Deacon Acts 6. with imposition of hands I prove from the Text. 1. Because this Widdow was not to be chosen to the number or Colledge of Widowes except shee had beene 60. Yeares this is a positive qualification of a positive service as if it were an office for else what more reason in 60. Yeares then in 61. or 62. or in 58. or 59. if shee was a meere eleemosynary and an indigent woman or can godlinesse permit us to thinke that Paul would exclude a Widow of 50. or 54. or 56 Yeeres from the Colledge of Widowes who were desolate and poore nor 2. Would Paul rebuke the Widow taken into the society of these Widowes because shee married an husband except she had entered to this service and had vowed chastity nor is marrying the second time which is lawfull Rom. 7. 1. 2. a waxing wanton against Christ and a casting off of the first faith as the marrying of these widowes is called v. 11. 12. therefore this Widow had some charge and service in the Church 3. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let a Widow be chosen of such an age and not younger and with such morall qualifications as is required in the Deacon c. doth also evidence that it was an election to some service or charge as is she be of good report if she have brought up her children if she have lodged strangers if she have washed the saints feete which qualifications not being in a Widow poore and desolate cannot exclude her from the Churches almes and expose her to famishing for want this also doth Ambrose Augustine tract 58. in Ioan. Chrysostomus Theophylact. Hieronymus observe on this place It is not unprobable to me that Phaebe called a Deacon or servant of the Church of Cenchrea was such a Widow seeing she is Rom. 16. 1. expresly so called how shee came to Rome if shee was a poore Widdow and now 60. yeares old I dispute not seeing Gods Spirit calleth her so We can easily yield that VVidows of sixty yeares entring to this service did vow not to marrie againe so teach Cyprian l. 1. epist ad Pomponium Hyeronym contr Joviaâ— Epihan 48. The last Canon of the councell of Nice as Ruffinus l. 1. c. 6. saith denieth Widowes to be Church-officers because they were not ordained with imposition of hands Hyeronimus in c. 16. ad Roman saith Diaconisses in the Orientall Church had some service in Baptisme Epiphanius l. 3. tom 2. Heres 79. saith they were in the Church non ad sacrificandum sed propter horam Balnci aut visitationis quando nudatum fuit corpus â—â—lieris Constantine placed them amongst the Clergy to governe the Corps of the dead but Papists then have no warrant for their Nuns CHAP. 8. SECT 8. Of Election of Officers HEre the Author teaches that Election of Officers belongeth to the Church whose officers they are 2. That the Church of believers being destitute of all officers may ordaine their own officers and Presbyters by imposition of hands in respect that the power of the keys is given to the Church of believers Mar. 18. Answ. Election of Officers no doubt belongeth to the whole Church not in the meaning of our Brethren but that this may be cleared whether a Church without officers may ordaine Elders there be diverse other questions here to be agitated as 1. Whether the Church be before the Ministery or the Ministery before the Churches 1. Dist. There is an ordinary and an extraordinary Ministery 2. There is a mysticall Church of believers and a ministeriall Church of Pastors and flock 3. A Church may be so called by anticipation as Hos. 12. Jacob served for a wise or formally because it is constituted in its whole being 4. A Ministery is a Ministery to these who are not as yet professors but only potentially members of the Church 1. Concl. There is a Church of believers sometime before there be a ministeriall Church 1. Because a company of believers is a mysticall Church for which Christ died Eph. 5. 25. And such there may be before there be a setled Ministery As there is a house before there be a Candlestick because conversion may be by private meanes as by reading and conference yea a woman hath carried the Gospell to a Land before there was a Ministery in it 2. Adam was first and Evah by order of â—ature a Church created of God before there was a Ministery So Adams Ministery is founded upon a nature created according to Gods Image 2. Concl. A publick ordinary
discipline doe leaven a Church yet it doth not as Robinson saith evert the nature thereof and turne it into Babylon and a den of Dragons Robinson will have prophanenesse and impiety by absolute necessity rooted out by discipline but he is too hasty Nay not by publique preaching of a sent Pastor through absolute but onely through ordinary and conditionall necessity You bind the Almighty too hard The other question is if conversion of sinners be an ordinary effect of a publique and sent ministery Our brethren in their answer to the 32 Questions sent to them deny this but no marvell seeing all conversion to them is done without the publique ministery by onely private Christians and in this we see no necessity of a called ministery to convert men to Christ which is the doctrine of Socinians and Anabaptists So Chemnitius so Gastius teacheth The Socinian Theo. Nicolaides Luther erred saith he when he asked from Muncerus his calling to preach Muncerus was an Anabaptist So Ostorodius in his institutions and Raddetius who objected the same that our brethren doe that the whole beleevers be a royall Priesthood But though we deny not but some may be converted by the teaching and private conference of private Christians yet the ordinary publique way is by the Word preached by a seâ—â— Pastor as is cleare Rom. 10. 14. 1 Cor. 3. 5. Acts 9. 10. Acts 10. 5 6 c. CHAP. 10. SECT 10. Concerning our order and form in administration of Gods publique worship THe Authour here contendeth for the worship of God in its native simplicity without all ceremonies to which I can oppose nothing but shall prove the unlawfulnesse of humane ceremonies in another Treatise God-willing Of the communion of the visible Catholique Church IEsus Christ hath now under the N. Testament a Catholique visible Church on earth for of that part of the Catholique Church now triumphing in glory or of that part which onely is a Church of elected Saints and are not yet formally a professing Church but onely such in the predestinatiun of God I spake not now and to this Church universall visible hath the Lord given a ministery and all his Ordinances of Word and Sacrament principally and primarily and to the ministery and guides of this Catholique visible Church hath the Lord committed the Keyes as to the first subject and for the visible Church Catholique including also the invisible Church as for the object and end hath he given his ordinances and the power of the keyes And the Ministery and ordinances are not given to this or this Congregation which meeteth ordinarily in one place principally 1. The Lord Iesus gave this Ministeriall power to the universall guides of the catholick Church the Apostles as they did represent the Presbytery of the whole Catholick visible Church Ioh. 20. 21. As my Father sent me so send I you 22. And when he had thus sayd he breathed on them and said receive the Holy Ghost 23 whosoever sinnes you remit they are remitted and whosoever sinnes you retaine they are retained The Apostles here receive the keys in name of the whole Catholick Ministeriall guides For in this the Apostles must stand in the person and roome of a single society of believers united by a Church covenant in one parishonall Church if our brethrens grounds stand good so as a Parishionall Church must be the onely successors of the Apostles but this no Word of God can warrant Nor is the Eldership of a single Congregation that which the Apostles here represented except you say to this Eldership as to the first subject is this message of sending as the Father sent Christ committed and to this Eldership within one Congregation is the power Ministeriall of pardoning and retaining sinnes given For I aske from whence or from whose hands do the Eldership of a Congregation receive the keys from Jesus Christ say they but this is no answer the Ministery according to its institution is no doubt onely from the head of the body the Church from Iesus Christ. But I aske now of an ordinary Church-calling and I demand from whose hands under Jesus Christ have this particular Eldership received Ministeriall power they cannot say from themselves for they doe not make themselves Ministers they will not say from a Colledge of Presbyters of many congregations for they are flatly against all such presbyteries and that which they say indeed the Eldership of a congregation hath their Ministeriall power from the people Well then the Apostles when they received the keys they did represent the people but what people not the people of a classicall presbytery of a Province of a Nation of the whole redeemed Church but of one single congregation how shall this be made out of the Text or out of one Word of God I see not 2. Christ ascending on high and giving some to be Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers 12. For the perfecting of the Saints not of Ephesus far lesse of one single Congregation onely for the worke of the Ministery in generall for the edifying of the Body of Christ not a congregationall body onely 12. Till we all meet in the unity of the Faith and of the knowledge of the Sonne of God unto a perfit man unto the measure of the stature of the fulnesse of Christ. Consider I pray you that Christs intention in giving a Ministery is not for a congregation of forty or sixty or a hundred as if hee intended to impawn all power in that Congregationall body but hee intended the edifying of his body Catholick and the comming of all to the unity of the Faith A Congregation of sixty cannot be all Saints and this power is clearely given to that body which the Lord is to make a perfit man according to the measure of the fulnesse of the stature of Christ this is a mysticall man and the Catholick body of Iesus Christ. Call it a Congregation and you wrest the Scripture and vilifie the noble and large end for the which Christ hath given a ministery as aske to what end and to what first and principall subject hath the Lord given reason and a faculty of discoursing is it to Peter to Iohn c. as to the first subject and for them as for their good no no it is for and to the race of mankind The case is is just so here 1 Cor. 12. 28. God hath placed some in the Church first Apostles secondarily Prophets thirdly Teachers c. Is the meaning thus God hath placed in the body of a single Congregation Apostles Where do you read that I believe Apostles have the Catholick visible Church for their Parish and is it a Congregationall body wherein God placed such variety of members as Apostles Prophets Teachers Workes of miracles gifts of Healing Helps Governments c So Rom. 12. 5. So we being many are one body in Christ and every one members of another Hence hee
Ministery and the Minestery before the Church p. 175 176 177. The Keys and power of ordaining Officers not committed to the Church of believers destitute of Elders p. 180. 181. 182. Robinsons reasons on the contrary siding with Arminians and Socinians who evert the necessity of a Ministery are dissolved p. 182. 183. No Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers but by Elders in a constituted Church p. 184. 185. seq Ordination and Election differ ibidm Corrupt rites of the Romish Church added to ordination destroy not the nature of Ordination though such an Ordination be unlawfull yet is not invalid and null p 186. 187 188. The various opinions of Romanists anent Ordination ibid. Election may stand for Ordination in case of necessity p. 187. Of the succession of Pastors to Pastors p. 185. 186. Calling of Pastors seems by our Brethrens way not necessary p. 200 Arguments for Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers dissolved p. 189. 190 191 seq Believers because not the successors of the Apostles have not power of Ordination p. 192. 193 194. seq The Keys by no warrant of Gods word are given to Pastors as Pastors according to the Doctrine of our Brethren p. 197. seq They side with Sociaians who ascribe Ordination to sole Believers p. 200. Election belongeth to the people p. 201. 202. seq In the ancient Church this was constantly taught till Papists did violate Gods Ordinance p. 203. Election of a Pastor not essentiall to his calliâ—g p. 205. The calling of Luther how ordinary and how extraordinary p. 205 206 207. seq The essence of a valid calling p. 208. 209. How it may be proved by humane testimonies that the now visible Church hath been a visible Church since the dayes of the Apostles p. 229. 230. seq Since the long continuance of the Waldenses p. 235 236. seq A calling frow the Papists Church as valid as Baptisme from the same Church p. 237 238. seq Robinsons arguments are removed p. 239. 240. Of addition of members to the Church p. 241. What sort of Professors whether true or seeming believers doe essentially constitute a visible Church divers considerable distinctions anent a visible Church p. ib. 242. 243 seq The invisible not the visible Church the prime subject of the Covenant of grace and of all the priviledges due to the Church and of all title claime and interest in Jesus Christ and how by the contrary doctrine our brethren imprudently fall into a grosse poynt of Arminianisme p. 244. 245 246 247 248. seq The invisible Church hath properly right to the seales of the Covenant our brethren in this poynt joyne with Papists whom otherwise they sincerely hate p. 242 205 251. seq What sort of profession doth constitute a visible Church p. 356. That Christ hath provided no Pastors as Pastors for converting of soules and planting visible Churches is holden by our Brethren p. 256. The arguments of our brethren for a pretended Church of visible Saints not only in profession but also in some measure of truth and sincerity as the author saith are disolved p. 256. 257 258. Robinsons arguments at length are discussed p. 268. 269 seq The Lords adding to the Church invisible no rule for our adding p. 256. The places Mat 22. Mat. 13 of the man without his wedding garment comming to the feast and of the tâ—res in the Lords Field discussed p. 261 262. 263. The typical Temple no ground for this pretended visible Church p. 263 264. Nor the place 2 Tim. 3. 5. p. 261. Nor Rev. 22. 15. without are Dogs p. 267. 268. And of diverse other places and persons at length in seq Ordinary and prosessed hearing is Church-Communion p. 268 269 270 seq Excommunicated persons not wholy cut off from the visible Church p. 272 273 274 seq Sundry distinctions thereanent collected out of the Fathers and Schoolemen p. 277 278 279 282. Some Separatists deny that the regenerated can be excommunicated as Robinson some say onely the Regenerated are capable of excommunication as Peter Coachman p 279 280 281. Of the diverse sorts of excommunication and the power thereof p. 282 283 295. The reason why Papists debar not the excommunicated from hearing the word p. 275 276. How the Seals are due to the visible Church only in foro Ecclesiastico properly p. 281. In what diverse considerations the word preached is a note of the visible Church p. 283 284. seq The difference betwixt nota and signum p. 301. And nota actu primo notificativa and nota actu secundo and notificans p. 285. Arguments of Robinson and others answered p. 286. 287. Whether discipline be a note of the true church diverse distinctions thereanent p. 287 288. The order of Gods publick worship p. 228. Of the Communion of the visible Catholik Church p. 289 290. The Ministery and Ordinances are given principally to the guides of the Catholick Church and to and for the Catholick Church p. 289 290 291. And not to a Congregation only ibid 292. Congregations are parts of a Presbyteriall Church p. 293 294. Christ principally the head of the Catholick Church and secondarily a Spouse Head Lord King of a praticular Congregation p. 295. The excommunicated is east out of the Catholick visible Church p. 295 296. A sister Congregation doth not excommunicate consequenter only but antecedenter also p. 297. How Presbyteriall Churches excommunicate not by power derived from the Catholick visible Church p. 299 300. Of the power of the Catholick visible Church p. 300 301. A Congregation in a remote I le hath power of Jurisdiction p. 302. A Presbyteriall Church is the first and principall subject of the Ordinary power of Jurisdiction p. 302 303. What power generall councells have and how necessary p. 304. Power of excommunication not in a single Congregation consociated with other Churches p. 205 206. Synods or councels occasionall rather then ordinary p. 307. A Congregational Church how it is by divine right p. 307. 308 Tell the Church Mat. 18. not restrained to a single Congregation only p. 310 311. The place Mat. 18. 17. Tell the Church considered p. 310 311 312 313 seq An appeale from a Church that hath lawful power p. 315. A representative Church p. 316. The power of a single Congregation p 320 321 322. Matthew 18. Tell the Church establisheth a Church Court p. 322 323 324. What relation of Eldership do the members of the classicall Presbytery beare to the whole Presbyteriall Church and to all the congregations thereof p. 325 326 327 328 329 seq They have power of governing all Congregations in those bounds and not power of Pastorall teaching in every one of them ibidem Oncrousnesse of ruling many Churches whereof the Elders of the classicall Presbytery are not Pastors no more then the onerousnesse of advising that is incumbent to sister Churches p. 331 332 333. The power of Presbyteries Auxiliary not destructive to the power of Congregations p 334. 335.
A Church-congregationall within a Church Presbyteriall p. 336 337 338. Entire power of government in one Congregationall Church against nature and the order of grace p. 340 341. A Nationall Church no Iudaisme but Christian p. 342 343. How Pastors are Pastors in relation to these Congregations p. 344 345. And Churches whereof they are not proper Pastors p. 344 345 346. The place 1 Cor. 5. considered if it can prove that all the multitude have an interest of presence in all acts of Iurisdiction p. 348 349 350. The place Acts 15. for a lawfull Synod considered at length Acts 15. p. 355 356 357 358 359 360 361 362. seq All the requisites of a juridicall Synod here p. 355 366 357. The Apostles did not act in this Synod as Apostles p. 358 359 360. 361 362 seq 368. 369 370. The power of this Synod not doctrinall onely but also juridicall p. 365 366 367. The Church Acts 15. 22. seemeth to be a Synodicall Church p. 346 347. If the Apostles as infallible did reason in this Synod p. 371 372. How the Holy Ghost is in all lawfull Synods p. 373 374. And what Holy Ghost is meant ibidem This Synod not a company of counsellors p. 382 383 384. Church power intrinsecally in every part of the Church and not derived either by ascending or descending p. 383 384. Which is the first Church and five necessary distinctions thereanent p. 384 385 386. Presbyteriall government warranted by the light of nature p. 386 387. Power of censures in this Synod p. 388 389 seq Acts of this Synod could not have been performed by any one man p. 387 390 391. 393. Reasons proving that the Apostles acted in this Synod as Apostles are removed p. 391 392 323. A power to act Church-acts cannot want a power of censuring the contraveners p. 396. How the decrees Acts 15. bind all the Churches p. 398 399. What was in question Acts 15. p 403 404. The Apostles proceeding by way of disputing not by apostolick infallibility in this Synod p. 406 407. seq The question Acts 15. a Church question p. 410 411. The synagogue of the Iewes a compleat Church though all the Ordinances of God were not there p. 414 415. The power of an Oecumenick Synod above a nationall Church what it is p. 416 417 418. There is a visible Catholick Church 1 Cor. 12. p. 418 419 420. The Church of Herusalem was a Presbyteriall Church p. 425 427 428. The Church of Jerusalem an ordinary Christian Church p. 429 430 431 432. A presbyteriall Church after the dispersion p 438 439. The Apostles exercised acts of a classicall presbytery as ordinary Elders Acts 6. p. 440. 444. seq The seales not to be denied to approved professors though they be not members of a parishionall Church p. 185 186 seq Whether the invisible or visible Church hath right to the Seales p. 188. The visible Church of the Jewes and the visible Church of the Gentiles of one and the same nature and essentiall constitution p. 190 191 162. Whether for every sinne of ignorance there was need of a sacrifice p. 191. Arguments to prove that only members of a parishionall Church are capable of the seales dissolved p. 192. No strong hand of providence such as necessary absence from the congregation as traffiquing but only morallimpediments maketh men uncapable of the Seales p. 197 198. The place 1 Cor. 5 12. concerning these who ore without again discussed p. 200 201. Pastors doe warrantably performe pastorall acts in other congregations then their own p. 204 205. seq The place Acts 20. 28. discussed p. 206 207. The congregation make and unmake Pastors by our Brethrens Doctrine ex opere operato 207 seq Arguments of our Brethren hereanent dissolved p. 208. That persons are received into the visible Church by Baptisme diverse distinctions hereanent p. 210 211 212 213. The efficacy of the Sacraments handled p. 202. A fourefold consideration of Sacraments p. 212 213. The error of Papists making Sacraments physicall instruments the error of Arminians Socinians and of our Brethren making them naked signes p. 212. 213. Of Sacramentall grace p. 214. Arguments of our Brethren removed p. 605. 606 607. The mind of Socinians the difference of a Sacrament and a civill seale most considerable p. 215 216 217 218 219 220. In what case separation is lawfull p. 221. Fundamentalls p. 221. Of fundamentals superstructures circa fundamentalia things about the foundation p. 221 222. Matters of Faith and poynts fundamentall different p. 222. Ignorance of Gods matters have a threefold consideration p. 222 223. Ignorance of fundamentals ibidem Knowledge of fundamentals how necessary p. 223. What are fundamentall poynts p. 223. How Iewes nnd Papists have all fundamentals and how not p. 230 231. The error of Papists hereanent that the Churches determination maketh fundamentals p. 224. Nine considerable distinctions anent fundamental poynts containing diverse things anent fundamentals p. 224 225. seq Our Brethren ignorant of the nature of a visible Church p. 231 232. Neither believing nor unbelieving essentiall to the visible Church ibidem Robinsons arguments for separation found light and empty p. 232. 233. seq The place 2 Cor. 6. 14. fully vindicated p. 233 234. seq By evidence of the place fathers and protestant divines ibid. The place Iohn 17 6 7 8. fully vindicated Robinson his interpretation borrowed from Arminius and other places and reasons discussed at length p. 246 247 248. seq Eight distinctions anent separation p. 253 254 seq Infants of visible professors are to be baptized p. 255 256 seq Arguments on the contrary dissolved ibid. What right to baptisme the child hath from parents p. 257 seq Conversion of soules an Ordinary fruit of a sent Ministery p. 266 267 268. seq Rom. 10. 14. how shall they preach except they be sent diseussed diverse sending acknowledged by our brethren p. 269. seq No warrant for the preaching of gifted personsnot called by the Church in a constituted Church Six distinctions thereanent p. 272 273. seq Socinians deny the necessity of a sent Minister p. 271. Robinson expoundeth the place Rom. 10 14. as Socinians do ibid. 275 276 277 278. Robinsons arguments for preaching of unofficed Prophets answered as from Eldad and Medad p. 281 282. And 2 Chro. 17. 7. from the Hebrew Text and R. Jarchi Salomon his exposition cleared p. 282 283. And Jehoshaphat his Sermon how Kings may exhort p. 284 285. That Christs disciples before his Resurrection and the seventy disciples were not unofficed preachers p. 286 287. And other places p. 290. As Joh. 4. 28. Luk. 8. 39. Act. 8. 1 2. 3. p. 291. 292 293. seq And 1 Pet. 4 10. 11. Rev. 11. 3. Rev. 14. 6. fully vindicated p. 294 295 296 297. That there be no ground for unofficed Prophets 1 Cor. 14 p. 297 298 299. seq The place Heb. 5. 11. vindicated all objections from 1 Cor. 14. of Robinson particularly discussed and found empty and most
people being absent shall not know if the Eldership have proceeded right yet must they repute the excommunicated person as an heathen or a publicane 3. Arg. That government is not to be admitted which maketh men take honour to themselves without God calling them thereunto But the Doctrine of government in the hands of people is such ergo the assumption is proved 1. By it all are Kings Rulers and Guides and all have the most supreame power of the Keyes as authoritative receiving in of members and judiciall casting out by the pastorall spirit of Paul and all governe over all 2. Beleevers are a ministeriall Church a company of private Christians put in office and doing acts of a Ministeries now a Ministerie is a peculiar state of eminency that God calleâ—h some selected gifted persons unto that to the which he calleâ—h not all professors as in Israel he chosed one Tr be to minister to himselfe not all the visible Church of Israel as the Scripture teacheth us Ministers of the house of God the Levites the Lords Ministers Ministers of Gods Sanctuary and the ministery of the New Testament is a speciall emiâ—ency of office given to some few and not to all believers a matter of worke that some not all believers are put upon and employed in the act of the Ministery not common to all but restricted to the Ministers of the Church and not common to the whole visible Church Now to ordaine Elders excommunicate admit members into the Church are positive actes of a received ministery and must flow from an other principle then that which is common to all professing believers 4. Arg. All who have received such a Ministeriall state to discharge such excellent and noble actes as laying on of hands receiving of witnesses committing the Gospell to faithfull men who are able to teach others and must save some by gentle awaiting and stop the mouthes of other Pastors as the Scripture saith these must acquit themselves as approved worke-men to God and shall therefore receive a Crowne of Glory at the appearance of the chiefe Shepheard and must in a speciall manner fight the good fight of Faith and must be worke-men who neede not to be ashamed But these are not required of all the Church visible all are not men of God and ministeriall Souldiers of Christ and feeders of the flock but only such as Timothy Titus and Elders like to Peter as these Scriptures prove For the reward of a prophet is not due to all 5. Arg. That Government is not of God which taketh away the ordinary degrees of members in Christs body the Church But government exercised by all the visible body taketh away the deversity of offices members places of Rulers and ruled Ergo I prove the assumption 1. All have one and alike equall power of governing all the members are one in place and office all are Eyes all Eares all are hands according as all have one joynt and common interest and claime to Christ. One is not an Eye and head in relation to another for all are both governours and governed all the Watchmen and all the City all the flock and all the feeders all the House and all Rulers Key-bearers Stewards all the children of the house all the Fathers Tutors to bring up nuâ—ture and correct the children 2. If the power and use of the Keys result from this that the Corporation is the Spouse Body Sister of Christ the redeemed flock what should hinder but according as God inequally dispenseth the measure of grace to some more to some lâ—sse so some should have more some lesse power of the keys and some exercise more eminent acts of government as they be more eminent in grace some lesse eminent acts and if we grant this we cannot deny the order of a Hierarchy amongst Pastors This connexion may be denied happily by our brethren but there is no reason if their arguments be good they alwayes conclude church-Church-power from the graces of the members of the Church 3. Concl. It is cleare then that the state of the Church cannot be called popular and the government Aristocraticall or in the hands of the Elders as our brethren meane 1. Because by our brethren the government and the most eminent and authoritative acts thereof are in the hands of the people Ergo both state and government are popular 2. Because the people are not only to consent to the censures and acts of government but also authoritatively to judge with coequal power with the Eldership as they prove from 1 Cor. 5. 12. 3. The Parisian Doctors the authors of this distinction acknowledge a visible monarchy in the Church and are far from popular government Let us heare what our brethren say for the government of the people and their judiciall power in generall Quest. 15. Our brethren say the Colossians are exhorted Col. 4. 17. to say to Archippus Take heed to the Ministery that thou hast received of the Lord to fulfill it in all points Ergo the people are to censure and rebuke the Pastors and therfore they may and ought to exercise acts authoritative Ans. 1. This is an argument off the way with reverence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 say to Archippus take heede Ergo say Judicially and rebuke with all authority it is an argument à genere ad speciem affirmativè and a non-consequence Mat. 18. 17. If he will not heare them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tell the Church Ergo exercise an act of authority over the Church Ioh. 8. 48. The Jewes said unto him Ergo they said it authoritatively 1 Ioh. 1. 8. If we say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we have no sinne by no authority can we say we have no sinne Luk. 12. 11. Take not thought 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what ye shall say Rev. 22. 17. 2. The Fathers as Augustine Chrysostome Ambrose Hyeronimus The Schoolemen as Aquinas D. Bannes Suarez say correcting of our brother is sublevatio miseriae peccantis a succouring of the misery of a sinner Cajetanâ—ait actum correctionis elici à prudentia imperari à misericordia To warne or rebuke our brother is an act of prudence commanded by mercy and compassion And. Duvalius saith it is an act Non solum juris divini sed etiam naturalis and he citeth Lev. 19. Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart but shalt rebuke him and shall beare one anothers burdens and so fulfill the Law of Christ. And Greg. de Valent. saith it is a spirituall almes actum misericordiae quo subveniatur spirituali necessitati fratris So the Doctors of the Canon Law So the Fathers say as Basilius esse benevolentiam potius quam severitatem Augustin Vulnus fratr is contemnis vides cum perire negligis pejor es tu tacendo quam ille te offendendo Excellently Hieronim Sivide at in corpore carnes putridas dicat An
ad me pertinet scias quiae crudelis est And Nazianz. Charitatem potius hic quam potestatem ostendendam To rebuke is a worke of charity rather then of power Calvin saith Good Ministers stand in need to be admonished Davenant thinketh that Archippus in the absence of Epaphras his collegue was to supply his absence and it is like was somewhat cold and therefore needed to be admonished But because the Collossians were to exercise an act of mercy towards their Pastor which the Law of nature enjoyned them it is a wide inference therefore they had Church authority and power over him to censure deprive excommunicate him so the faithfull receiveth a charge Hos. 2. 1. Say ye to your brethren Ammi and to your sisters Ruhammah 2. Plead with your mother plead pleading for wheredomes is more then a simple exhorting of Archippus yet none can well collect from these words that those faithfull who kept themselves cleane from the common defection had power of jurisdiction over their breth en sisters and mother to censure them judicially and by authority to un-Church them And certainely the Apostle if he had commanded here the judiciall act of Church-jurisaiction to all the Saints of Colosle men and women who may admonish Archippus we we would looke he had said command and charge with all authority Archippus to take heed to his ministery Also it is much to be doubted if the duties of rebuking exhorting and comforting one another be positive acts of Church-membership which the fellow-members of a visible Congregation owe one to another by vertue of a Church-covenant or that the people owe to the Pastor in a Church way for these ex hort teach comfort one another are duties mutuall not restricted to fellow-members of a visible Church or Parish but such as we owe to all the members of the Catholique Church as we are occasionally in company with them Yea and duties as our brethren say that sister Churches owe to sister Churches and acts of the Law of nature that we owe to all as brethren not as brethren in Church-membership Levit. 19. 17. onely I will here answer What Robinson saith By the Keyes is meant the Gospell opening a way by Christ and his merits as the doore into the Kingdome the power of binding and loosing opening and shutting Heaven is not tied to any Office or Order in the Church it dependeth onely upon Christ who alone properly forgiveth sinnes and hath the Key of David and this Key externally is the Gospell which with himselfe he giveth to the Church Isa. 6. 9. Rom. 3. 2. Ergo the Keyes are given to all though not to be used by all and every one alike which were grosse confusior The Keyes were not given to Peter as Prince of the Apostles as Papists say nor to Peter as chiefe Officer of the Church and so to Prelates nor to Peter as a Minister of the Word and Sacraments but we say to the confâ—ssion of faith which Peter made by way of answer to Christs demand and therefore to every faithfull man and woman who have received the like precious faith with Peter 2 Pet. 1. 1. Ans. 1. If the Keyes be given to as many as the Gospell is given unto all have the Keyes who are beleevers children women whether within or without the Church for all have obtained alike precious faith So it is vaine to speake there of a Church builded on the Rockâ— or of any ministeriall Churcâ— 2. The Keyes are not given to the naked Office or Order distinct from the spirits working and proving the acts of preaching and discipline to be mighty through God 2 Cor. 10 5. to open hearts Act. 16. 14. for what or who is Paul and who is Apollo but Ministers by whom ye beleeved 1 Cor. 3. 4 5. and Christ alone worketh with the Sacraments and without him great Iohn Baptist can but baptize with water Joh. 1. 26. yet all say administration of Sacraments externally is so tied to the Office as none can administer them without warrant but Pastors 1 John 5. 25 Math. 26 19. 1 Cor. 1. 17. and therefore this is weake to prove that because Christ onely hath the Keyes of the Word yea and of the Sacraments also that therefore he hath not committed the Keyes to certaine Officers under him who are Stewards and Key-bearers 3. The places alledged prove not Is. 6. 9. Christ is given to us that is to the Church as to the subject O say it not but to us the Church as the object and end for our salvation Ergo the Keyes and the Gospell are given to the Church yea and to every faithfull that they may by preaching open and shut Heaven You cannot say so Also Rom. 3. 2. to the Jewes were committed the Oracles and Scriptures that every one might be a Priest and Prophet to teach and sacrifice it is a shame to say so but to the Jewes as to the object and end that by the Scriptures and faith in these Oracles they might be saved 4. The Keyes that is the Gospell is given to all though not to be used alike by all and every one which were grosse confusion that is the same we say the Gospell in use is not given alike to all but to the believers as to the object and end to the Officers as to the subject and proper instrument And so you fall into grosse confusion while you eschew it Robinson The Keyes be one and the same in efficacy and nature and depend not upon the number and excellencie of any persons but upon Christ alone though the order and manner of using them be different Ans. The Sacraments remaine one and the same in nature and efficacy who ever be the persons many or few excellent or not excellent in whose hands soever they be it followeth not therefore the power of administration of Sacraments is given to all 2. We see no difference in the order and manner of using the keyes if all even a faithfull man or woman either may also truly and effectually loose and binde both in heaven and in earth as all the Ministers of the world for those be your words Robinson These keyes in doctrine may be turned also as well upon them which are without the Church as upon them which are within and their sinnes either loosed or bound Matth. 28 19. in discipline not so but onely on them that are within 1 Cor. 5 13. Answ. If this distinction were in Gods Word we would receive it but seeing by preaching there is receiving in and casting out and binding and loosing I aske how these who were never within can bee judged and cast out by preaching more then by discipline may Pastors judge these who are without by preaching and not judge those who are without by discipline and that in a setled Church Robinson There is an use of the keyes publike ministeriall by men in office by the whole Church joyntly
may be a true visible Church there as yet and we then wronged them in separation from them Because Gods people in Babel did never wilfully reject the covenant 2. Our brethren professe they cannot receive into their Church the godly persecuted and banished out of Old England by Prelates for the truth unlesse saith he they be pleased to take hold of our Church-covenant Now not to admit into your Churches such as cannot sweare your Church covenant in all one as to acknowledge such not a true Church and to separate from them and so the want of an explicite and formall Church-covenanting to you maketh professors no Church-visible and unworthy of the seales of grace but reverend Parker saith that there is such a profession of the covenant in England sic ut secessionem facere salvâ conscientiâ nullus possit that no man with a safe conscience can separat therefrom 3. The ignorants and simple ones amongst the Papists have not rejected the Gospell obstinately in respect it was never revealed to them yet the simple ignorance of points principally fundamentall maketh them a non-Church and therefore the want of your Church-covenant must un-Church all the reformed Churches on Earth It is not much that this Author saith the primitive Church never did receive children to the communion nor any till they made a confession of their Faith What then a confession of their Faith and an evidence of their knowledge is not your Chuoch-covenant for by your Church-covenant the parties to be received in the Church must give testimony of their conversion to the satisfaction of the consciences of all your Church The old confirmation of children was not such a thing 2. The tryall of the knowledge of such as were of old not yet admitted to the Lords Supper is not an inchurching of them because if â—ny not that way tryed in the ancient Church did fall into scanâ—alcus sins they were being come to yeeres lyable to the censures of the Church which said certainly the ancients acknowledged them to be members of that visible Church but you say expresly they are without and you have not to doe to judge them 1 Cor. 5. 12. And let the author see for this the counâ—ell of Laodicea Gregorius Leo Augustine Tertullian Cyprian Ambrose the councell of Elibert Perkins Martine Bucer Chemnitius Peter Martyr who all teach that confirmation was nothing lesse then your Church-covenant 2. That it had never that meaning to make persons formll members of the visible Church 3. That that was sufficiently done in Baptisme 4. That comfimation was never the essentiall forme of a visible Church but rather the repetition of Baptisme so Whitgift a man much for confirmation confirmatio apud nos usurpatur ut pueri proprio ore proprioque consensu pactum quod in Baptismo inibant coram Ecclesiâ confirment Pareus sayth they were in the Church before Sed impositione manuum in Ecclesiam adultorum recipie bantur Beza saith the same Calvin liberi infidelium ab utero adoptati jure promissionis pertinebant ad corpus Ecclesiae Bullinger acknowledging that in Baptisme infantes were received into the Church saith Pastorum manus illis impone bantur quorum fidei committebatur Ecclesiarum cura 7. Argum. A multitude of unwarrantable wayes partly goeth before partly conveyeth this Church-covenant As. 1. It is a dreame that all are converted by the meanes of private Christians without the Ministery of sent Pastors by hearing of whom Faith commeth all are made materialls and convertes in private without Pastors judge if this be Christs order and way 2. How it is possible a Church shall be gathered amongst Infidells this way Infidells cannot convert Infidells and Pastors as Pastors cannot now be sent by our Brethrens Doctrine for Pastors are not Pastors but in relation to a particular congregation therefore Pastors as Pastors cannot be sent to Indians 3. They must be assured in conscience at least satisfied in every one anothers salvation and sound conversion were the Apostles satisfied anent the conversion of Anainas Saphira Simon Magus Alexander Hymeneus Philetus Demas and others 4. By what warrant of the word are private Christians not in office made the ordinary and onely converters of Soules to Christ conversion commeth then ordinarily and solely by unsent Preachers and private persons Ministery 5. What warrant have the sister Churches of the word to give the right hand of fellowship to a new erected Church for to give the hand of fellowship is an authoritative and pastoriall act as Gal. 2 9. When Iames Cephas and Iohn perceived the grace that was given unto me they gave unto me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship that is saith Pareus they received us to the colledge of the Apostles so Bullinger and Beza now this is to receive them in amongst the number of Churches as Pareus and members of the catholick Church but Churches being all independent and of a like authority the Sister Churches having no power over this new erected Church what authority hath Sister Churches to acknowledge them as Sister Churches For 1. They cannot be upon two or three houres â—â—ght of them hearing none of them speak satisfied in their consciences of their Regeneration 2. By no authority can they receive them as members of the catholick Church for this receiving it a Church-act and they have no Church-power over them 3. What a meeting is this of diverse Churches for the receiving of a new Sister Church It is a Church I believe meeting together and yet it is not a congregation and it is an ordinary visible Church for at the admitting of all converts to the church-Church-order this meeting must be surely here our brethren acknowledge that there is a Church in the New Testament made up of many congregations which hath power to receive in whole Churches and members of Churches unto a Church-fellowship this is a visible provinciall or nationall Church which they other wayes deny 6. We see no warrant why one not yet a Pastor or Elder should take on him to speake to a congregation though they all conseâ—t that he speak exhort and pray we desire a warrant from Gods Word that such a thing should be here is preaching and Church-preaching Church-praying and praysing and yet there is no Pastor nor man called to office we see not how this will abide the measure of the Golden-neede especially in a constituted Church 7. We desire to see such a Church-action Acts 2. Where three thousand were added in one day to the Church 8. If it be enough that all be silent and testify their consent to the Church covenant by silence how is the Church-Magistrate and these of other Churches satisfied in conscience of the conversion of all for all consent to this the Magistrate may be a King and he cannot acknowledge these as a Church whose faces he never
if you meane in Church-communion take heed that the keys of every christian family and the keys of the Kingdome of Heaven be not by this made all one Also it is saith he unequall dealing to make a prophane multitude under a diocesian prelate a Church and to deny that a company of faithfull believers is a Church 2. God hath not tied his power or presence to any order or office of the world but accepteth of them that feare him and worke Righteousnes 3. A power to enjoy the officers is seated in the body as an essentiall property 4. Th◠Lord calleth the body of the Saints the Church excluding the Elders Acts 20. 17. 28. 1 Tim. 3. 15. because the Church is essentially in the saints as the matter and subject formed by the covenant unto the which the Officers are but adjuncts not making for the being but for the welbeing of the Church and so the furtherance of their faith and their service Answ. A profane multitude under a diocesian prelate is not a Church mysticall of redemed ones as a company of Believers are but professing the truth and consisting of a flock of called Officers they may wel be a Ministeriall Church which foure Believers cannot be It is true God hath not tied his power and presence to any order or office as Anabaptists say and so speaketh the Catech. of Raccovia and Smalcius and Nicolaides say there is no necessity of a Ministery after that the Evangel i◠preached by the Apostles and confirmed by miracles and that a Ministery is onely profitable ad benè esse and not necessary The Arminians teach so the Remonstrantes praedicationem verbi ad id simplicitèr necessariam negant quid clarius So Eipscopius pastoris actio non tam necessaria est quam utilis ad edificationem postquam Scriptura omnibus singulis legenda data est ut ex ca suopte Marte discat quisque quantum satis est But Paul maketh it in the ordinary way necessary for salvation to believe to call on the Name of the Lord and to heare a Prophet sent and the presence and power of God in the Seales of Righteousnes is tyed to lawfull Pastors who onely can administrate those Seales Mat. 28. 19. as to meanes ordained of God not as if God could not save without them and accept the righteous doers without them but see how this man would beare us in hand that the comfort of pastorall preaching and the Sacraments cannot be tyed to called Ministers exccept we call God an accepter of persons which is denied Acts 10 I believed Teachers and Doctors and Elders had beene the Eyes Eares and Hands and so integrall parts of the visible Church as Christ is the head of the catholick church And this man maketh integrall parts adjunctes of the church thereby declaring Ministers may be well wanted and that they are passements ad bene esse and things of order Never did Anabaptists speake louder against the Ordinances of Christ and Socinians and Arminians are obliged to him Thirdly the beleevers have right to the Officers and this right is an essentiall property of the Church then also because beleevers have right to the Keys the Keyes are onely an adjunct of the visible Church which our brethren must deny 4. Acts 20. 17. 1 Tim. 3. 15. The Church excluding the Officers is saith Robinson called the Church as the Elders of the Church and Timothy was to behave himselfe well in the Church of God This is answered they are first a mysticall Church not a governing Church Secondly a man is called a man excluding his soule if your soule were in my soules stead Therefore a man is a thing living and a reasonable man without his soule what vanity is here Fifthly if the Church-Covenant be the essentiall forme of the Church it is as accider tall to the well being of beleevers as Officers are for they are the light of the world the salt of the earth which is more necessary then a Church-Covenant And Robinson saith further Two or three have received Christ and his power and right to all the meanes of grace and Christ and his power are not divided also the wife hath immediate right to her husbands person and goods for her use Answ. Two or three yea one beleever and these not entred in Church-state but beleeving in Christ have received Christ and his power in all Christian priviledges due to that state True They have received Christ and his power in all ministeriall and Church-priviledges it is false nor can our brethren admit of this by their grounds for then should they have right in their owne person to preach pastorally and administrate the Sacraments if Christ and the pastorall power to such acts cannot be divided and if they have as immediate right to use the keys in pastorall acts as the wife hath to the husband and goods Also saith he Of the Churches of the Gentiles some were converted to God by Apostles others by private Christians Acts 8. 12. and 10. 36 44 47 48. and 11. 19 20 21. and 13. 1 12 48. and 14. 1 7. Can we in reason thinks during the Apostles absence that the Churches never assembled together for edification in praying prophesying and other ordinances were not all they converts who desired to be admitted to their fellowship Had they not use of excommunication The Apostles came but occasionally to the Churches where they appointed Elders Acts 14. 25. Why did Paul leave Titus at Crete save onely that men of gifts might be trained up in prophesying Answ. All here said is conjecturall he cannot give us an instance of a Church exercising Church-power and destitute of Officers onely he saith Can we conceive that in the Apostles absence there was no Church meetings for edification But were there no Elders and Officers in the Apostolike Church but onely Apostles I thinke there have beene Pastors and when the Apostles first left the planted Churches can we conceive that they left new converted flockes without Pastors and if without Officers they met for prophecying can wee conceive that they wanted the Seales of the Covenant certainly Sacraments without Officers are no rules for us to follow Secondly of conversion by private persons I purpose to speake hereafter if they preached it is not ordinary nor a rule to us Thirdly at Crete there have beene Preachers but of government without them I see nothing since Elders Timothy and Titus are limitted in receiving accusation against Elders and are forbidden to lay hands suddenly on any man I see not how the people without Officers did this It is good that this Church that they give us is all builded upon conjectures and an unwritten Church is an unwritten tradition If the Apostles appointed Elders in the Church for this end to governe wee gather the contrary of your collections Ergo there was no government in the Churches before there were governours for the
provinciae cum iis orainare sibi comprovincales Episcopos quod si id facero negligat populus convocare debet Episcopos vicinae provinciae peterâ— sibi rectorem In the councell of Toledo it was ordained that the Bishop of Toledo might chuse in quibustibee Prâ—vinciis in any provinces about Bishops to be his successors salvo privilegio uniusâ—njusquâ— provinciae Cardinalls are forbidden to usurp to chuse a Bishop if the see vace in the time of a generall Councell this was enacted in the councell of Constance and Basil. The Abbot of Panormo saith it was obtained of the councell of Carthage to avoyde dissension that they should transfer their right to the Cardinalls So Almain and Gerson prove the equity of this by good reasons That wicked councell of Trent labouring to exalt the popes chaire did abrogate these good acts to the offence of many as the Author of the review of the councell of Trent sheweth nor should good men stand for Leo his abrogation of what the councell of Basil did in this kinde as may be seene in that wicked councell of Lateran wherein much other wicked power is given to the pope and his Legates by Iulius III. and Paul the III. and Pius the IIII. and Theodoret saith all the Bishops of a Province ought to bee at the ordination of a Bishop The ordination of the worthy Ambrose as hee himselfe saith was confirmed by all the Bishops of the East and West Cornelius Bishop of Rome was confirmed by the Bishops of Africa More of this may be seene in Zonaras In Theodoret the councell of Carthage and Petrus a Navarre who all witnes ordination of a Bishop was never done in the ancient Church by one single Congregation and these destitute of pastors and Elders The learned say that Gregory the VII or Hildebrand did first exclude the people from voycing in elections of pastors Illiricus sayth onely from the time of Frederick the XI about the yeare 1300 they were excluded from this power And though it were true that the election of Alexander the III. was made 400 yeeres before that by the Cardinalls onely without the peoples consent the Law and Logick both say from one fact no Law can be concluded Yea the election of Gregory the VII saith Vasquez was five hundred yeeres before that and like enough that such a monster and such a seditious head to the Lords annoynted to Henry the IIII as this Gregory was could violate Christs order Platina sayth so yet Bellarmine Suarez and others grant in the Apostles time it was so bâ—â— because it was a positive Law some say and others that it was a Church constitution not a divine Law the Pope might change it Yet the Jesuite Sanctius in his comment proveth it from Scripture Azorius sayth it should be common Law communi jure Krantius layeth the blame of wronging the people in this on Gregory the IX yea the councell of Bracare the second councell of Nice The councell of Constantinople 4 called the eight generall Councell the councell of Laodicea are corruptly expounded by Bellarmin Vâ—squez and others because 1. They forbid onely disorder and confusion 2. That all the multiude without exceptionosage gifts or sexes should come and speak and voyce at the election For in the councell of Antioch it is expressely forbidden that the multitude should be debarred And wee will not deny but a pastor may be sent to a Church of Infidels that knoweth nothing of Christ without their knowledge as Ruffinuâ— sayth that Frumentius was ordained Bishop to the Indians they knowing nothing of it Indis nihil scientibus neque cogitantibus Epiphanius writeth to Iohn Bishop of Ierusalem that hee had ordained Paulinianus a presbyter the people not consenting Gregorius ordained Augustine Bishop of England and sent him to them to teach them Anglis nescientibus And Gregorius II. ordained Bonifacius a Bishop to bee sent to Germany Germanis nihil de eare cogitantibus And thus Perkins if the Gospell should arise in America where there were no Ministers ordination might be wanting And why not say I election also in another case if as Petrus Martyr sayth well a woman may be a Preacher of the Gospell Yea and a Turke sayth Zanchius converted by reading the New Testament and converting others may baptize them whom hee converteth and be baptized where both ordination and election should be wanting and this may answer what Robinson saith for ordination by the people Nor did the people first begin to have hand in election in Tertullians time as Bellarmine saith nor yet that the people might love their Bishops nor yet by meere custome Conclus III. It is false our Brethren say that the calling of a Minister consisteth principally and essentially in election of the people for the Apostles were essentially pastors yet not one of them except Matthias was chosen by the people 2. If as our Brethren say the peoples after acceptance may supply the want of Election at first as Iacobs after consent to Leah made her his Wife yet all the pastorall acts of Word Sacraments and censures going before the after consent shall be null because he wanteth that which most principally and essentially is required in a calling And all baptized by him must be rebaptized And what if the people shall never assent and it is ordinary that hypocrites in hearts will never consent to the Ministry of a gratious pastor shall his acts of converting and baptizing be no pastorall acts and to the hypocrites no pastorall acts and shall all be Infidels who are baptized by him The people are not infallible in their choise and may refuse a man for a pastor whom God hath called to be a pastor election maketh not one a pastor in foro Dei then he shall be no pastor whom God hath made a Pastor because people out of ignorance or prejudice consent not to his Ministery Nor are we of Dr. Ames judgement that the calling of a Minister doth essentially consist in the peoples election for his externall calling consisteth in the presbyters separation of a man for such a holy calling as the Holy Ghost speaketh Wee finde no Church-calling in all Gods Word of sole election of the people and therefore it cannot be the essentiall forme of a right calling All the arguments of Doctor Ames prove that election is necessary to appropriate a made Minister to such a Congregation but concludeth not the poyn Qu. 5. From whence had Luther Calvin and our blessed Reformers their calling to the pastorall charge This question there is moved because of our Brethren who thinke 1. If ordination of pastors by pastors be so necessary for an ordinary calling to the Ministery and if Election of people be not sufficient though they want pastors and Elders then Luther and our Reformers had no calling
for they were called by the Pope and his Clergy for saith Robinson when there be no 〈◊〉 Church-officers on Earth to give ordination we must hold with Arrians and expect new Apostles to give ordination neither can a true pastor go and seek a calling from a false pastor Hence observe carefully the following distinctions to obviate both papists cavillations and our Brethrens doubts 1. Distinct. That is 1. Properly extraordinary which is immediately from God without any other intervening cause so Moses his calling when God spake to him out of the Bush to goe to Pharaoh and command the letting goe of his people was extraordinary for both the matter of the calling and the persons designation to the charge was immediately from God Luthers calling this way was not extraordinary because hee preached no new Gospell nor by any immediate calling from God 2. That is extraordinary which is contrary to the Law of of nature Neither the calling of Luther nor of Hus and Wiccliff was extraordinary for that any inlightened of God and members of the Catholick Church should teach informe oâ— helpe their fellow-members being seduced and led by blind guides is agreeable to the Law of nature but according to our Brethrens grounds Luthers calling here was not onely extraordinary but unlawfull and contrary to a Divine Law For now when Apostles are ceased Luher had no warrant if our Brethren say right no calling of God to exercise pastorall acts of preaching converting soules to Christ and baptizing through many visible Churches congregations because that is say they Apostolick and no man now can bee a pastor but in one fixed congregation whereof he is the elected pastor 3. That is extraordinary which is beside a Divine positiâ—â— Law So that one should be chosen a pastor in an Iland where there be no Elders nor pastors at all and that the people onely give a calling is extraordinary and so it is not inconvenient thaâ— something extroardinary was in our reformers 4. That is extraordinary which is against the ordinary corruptions wicked and superstitious formes of an ordinary caling so in this sense Luher and our reformers calling was extraordinary 2. Dist. A calling immediately from God and a calling from God some way extraordinary are farre different An immediate calling often requireth miracles to confirme it especially the matter being new yet not alwayes John Baptists calling was immediate his Sacrament of Baptisme beside the positive order of Gods worship yet hee wrought no miracles but an extraordinary calling may be where there is an immediate and ordinary revelation of Gods Will and requireth not miracles at all 3. Dist. Though ordinarily in any horologe the higher wheele should move the lower yet it is not against ordinary art that the hotologe be so made as inferiour wheeles may move without the motion of the superiour Though by ordinary dispensation of Gods standing Law the Church convened in a Synod should have turned about Hus Wicliff Luther to regular motions in orthodox Divinity yet it was not altogether extraordinary that these men moved the higher wheeles and laboured to reforme them Cyprian urged Reformation Aurelius Bishop of Carthage Augustin and the African Bishops did the like the Bishop of Rome â—epining thereat It is somewhat extraordinary that Reformation should begin at Schollers and not at principall Masters 4. Dist. A calling may be expresly and formally corrupt in respect of the particular intention of the ordainers and of the particular Church ex intentione ordinanris operantis Thus Luthers calling to bee a Monke was a corrupt calling and eatenus and in that respect hee could not give a calling to others But that some calling may be implicitely and virtually good and lawfull in respect of the intention of the Catholick Church and ex inteâ—tione opâ—ris ipsius ordinationis he was called â—o preach the Word of God 5. Dist. Luthers Oath to preach the Gospell did oblige him as a pastor this is his calling according to the substance of his Office and is valid but his Oath to preach the Roman Faith intended by the exacters of the Oath was eatenus in so far unlawfull and did not oblige him Even a Wife married to a Turke and swearing to bee a helper to her Husband in promoving the worship of the Mahomet or being a papist is ingaged in an Oath to promote Romish Religion if shee bee converted to the true Faith of Christ needeth not to be married de novo but remaineth a married Wife but is not obliged by that unjust Oath to promove these false Religions though the marriage Oath according to the substance of marriage duties tieth her 6. Dist. A pastor may and ought to have a pastorall care of the Catholick Church as the hand careth for the whole body and yet neither Luther nor Zuinglius are universall pastors as were the Apostles For they had usurped no power of Governing and Teaching all Churches though I professe I see no inconvenience to say that Luther was extraordinarily called by God to goe to many Churches to others then to Wittenberg where hee had one particular charge yea even through Germany and the Churches of Saxony and Zuinglius through the Helvetian and Westerne Churches which yet doth not make them essentially Apostles because 1. They were not witnesses of Christs Death and Resurrection which as a new Doctrine to the World as Apostles they behoved to preach Acts 1. v. 22. They only revealed the old truth borne downe by an universall Apostacy 2. Because they were not immediately called nor gifted with diverse Tongues And the like I may say of Athanasius for men in an extraordinary apostacy to goe somewhat farther then to that which a particular Church calleth them to is not formally apostolick yet lawfull 7. A calling to the Ministery is either such as wanteth the essentialls as gifts in any messenger and the Churches consenâ— or these who occupy the roome of the Church the Church consenâ—ing such a Minister is to bee reputed for no Minister Or. 2. An entry to a calling or a calling where diverse of the Apostles requisites are wanting may bee a valid calling as if one enter as Caiphas who entered by favour and money and contrary to the Law was High-Priest but for a yeer â—yet was a true High-Priest and prophecied as the High-priest 8. If the Church approve by silence or countenance the Ministery of a man who opened the Church doore to himselfe by a silver key having given the prelate a bud The ordinance of God is conferred upon him and his calling ceaseth not to be Gods calling because of the sins of the instruments both taking and giving 9. Though Luther was immediately called by Men An. 1508. by the Church of VVittenberg as may be seene in his writings as Gerard sheweth and the Jesuit Becanus saith hee was called and ordained a Presbyter and so had power to preach and administer the Sacraments yet that hindereth
and inward senses and as i◠revealeth and discovereth the things of God according to that 1 Cor. 14. 24. But if all prophecy and there come one who is an unbeliever and an unlearned he is convinced of all and judged of all v. 25. and thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling downe on his face he will worship God and report that God is in you of a truth So here is Gods order how the word preached is a notifying marke discovering to an unbeliever the true Church It I would poynt out one of the Kings Courtiers by this that he hath a purple cloak and a blew scarf if the man to whom I notifie the Courtier do neither know what a purple garment is nor what a blew scarf is the marke shall be no marke to him yet are these sufficient markes in their owne nature if we suppose that no other Courtiers are in that manner apparelled Therefore I would difference betwixt notam notificantem notam notificativam a note that of its owne nature doth make a thing knowen or that which actually maketh a thing knowen to some The settled professed preaching of the Word is a note of the visible Church Ministeriall and that there either is or in Gods own time shall be some invisible Church of sanctified ones there 1. Because Deut. 4. 6 the hearing and doing of Gods Word maketh the Church of the Jewes a renowned and wise people in the fight of the Nations 2. The preaching of the Word and administration of the Sacraments are proper to the Church and distinguish them from other Nations Psal. 147. 19. Hee sheweth his word unto Iacob and to Israel his statutes and his judgments 20. He hath not dealt so with any Nation So Deut. 17. 29. 30 31 32. The Lords worship is so peculiar to his Church as it differenceth them from all others So Esd. 2. 8. 3. Esa. 59. last verse 3. The Church is defined Acts 2. 42. a company of these who professe truly and continue in the Apostles doctrine and breaking of bread 4. The planting and gathering of Churches is expounded to be teaching and baptizing Mat. 28. 19. 20. 5. Christs sheep heare his voyce in his own sent shepheards Joh. 10. 27. 28. 6 The Church is a company built upon the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Eph. 2. 20. 7 The Church is the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 3. 15. because the Church teacheth professeth and keepeth the truth So Augustine Tertullian Hierom. and Chrysostome will have us to seeke the true Church by the true Word of God and not by mens word Robinson objecteth first Profession of the truth made by men of lewd conversation maketh them not the Church because they deserve to be cast out of the Church but by men visibly and externally holy Mat. 3. 6. Acts 1. 38. Act. 2. 37 38. 1 Cor. 15. 1. Mat. 10. 40. 41. Acts 8. 12 13. Answ. These and many other places do strongly prove our poynt and especially that the profession of Simon Magus who before God deserved to be cast out of the Church Acts 8. is sufficient to make one a member of a visible Church Yea but none deserve in foro Ecclesiae in the Churches Court to becast out but such as either confesse scandalous sins or are contumacious or convicted judicially of the same before witnesses otherwayes the dearest to Christ do legally before God deserve all to be cast out Robinson saith The word in the Bible is no note of the true Church but the Word believed and obeyed for Papists have the Bible And Mr. Coachman saith the Philistims had the Arke amongst them and a Iesuit at a river side baptized with a skoop a thousand Indians were they for that a true Church and Papists saith our Authour have baptisme Ans. The like is objected by Socinus Theoph. Nicolaides Cattch Raccoviensis and by Anabaptists But first we make not the word and materiall Bible and naked seales the marks of the true invisible Church we are now disputing about the markes of a visible Church 2. We make not the naked presence of Word and Sacraments true markes of the Church but a setled professed erected feeding by shepheards feeding with knowledge we make a marke of the shepheards Tents which way neither Philistines nor Indians have the Word of God and for the Church of Rome we cannot deny but she retaineth so much of the essence of a ministeriall Church as maketh baptisme administrated by them to be true baptisme that is a valid seale though she cannot 〈◊〉 be called a true ministeriall Church Other two questions here are shortly to be discussed as belonging to this purpose as 1. whether discipline be a marke of the visible Church Mr. Robinson saith the power of censures is simply necessary for the being of the Church sundry of our Divines affirm it is So the learned Professors of Leyden and Ursin with Pareus Great Junius saith it is a note belonging to the Churches order ad decorum the Augustine confession leaveth it out from amongst the notes and so doth Calvin and Whittakerus make two notes onely Word and Sacraments Learned Beza maketh onely the preaching of the Word a note not excluding the other two I thinke Distinctions may help the matter 1. There is a power of discipline and there is a care thereof True Churches have a power given them of Christ and this Robinson proveth and no more yet the care to exercise the power may be wanting in a true Church 2. Distinct. Right discipline is not necessary for the essence of a visible Church All our Divines condemne Anabaptists and Pelagians who plead that righteous men onely and such societies as have right discipline to be true Churches 2. Novatians and Donatists came neere to them in this also as we may see in Augustine So Rich. Field Parker Cartwright make it necessary to the wel-being of the Church 1. Because it is not indifferent 2. Because it is commanded in Gods word 3. Discipline in the substantiall points is immutable 4. It is necessary in respect of the end And all this the learned Parker demonstrateth to be true But it is not necessary simply to the being of it as a City may be without walls a Garden without an hedge 3. Distinct. The power and right to discipline is a propriety essentiall to the Church and is not removed from it till God remove the Candlesticke and the Church cease to be a visible Church but the exercise may be wanting and the Church a true visible Church from which we are not to separate 4 Discipline is a necessary note and unseparable from a visible Church whole intire and not lame and imperfect But ◠Church may retaine the essence and being of a visible Church and yet have no discipline in actuall use or little and though want of
in one place yet hath the Presbyteriall Church the essentiall note of a visible Church Because there is a difference betwixt carrying the colours in an Army tali modo as all the Army at once may see the colours and the carrying of the colours Yet the colours are a note visible of such an Army so there is a difference betwixt preaching the Word simpliciter and preaching the Word tali modo in such a way in one materiall house onely And therefore it is necessary that government which concerneth many Churches consociated be in its exercise hic nunc larger then preaching of the Word in its exercise hic nunc which cannot be done but to a multitude which conveneth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the same materiall place And we see an act of government Acts 15. by confession of our Brethren belonging to divers consociated Churches and performed by them and yet these cannot ordinarily meete to one and the same place in all their members for hearing of the Word Thirdly an extraordinary and remote power of Jurisdiction which is but rarely and in extraordinary cases to be put forth in acts is given to the Catholick visible Presbytery of the whole Catholick visible Church Because the Oommunion externall and visible is lesse where the locall distance of visible Churches is more and therefore because oecumenicall councells being necessary for the Catholick visible Church neque ad esse simpliciter neque ad bâ—â—è esse sed ad melius seu optimum esse neither in respect of the Churches being nor in respect of the Churches well-being â—uâ— onely in respect of her best and most spirituall well-being these councells are seldome to be had in an ordinary providence For the Cresse of Iesus Christ is rather a marke of the catholick visible Church then Bellarmine his prospeâ—ous condition that he will have to be one of his fifteene notes of the Church and since the Church cannot have her wishes the want of generall councells is the Catholick Churches Crosse not her sin we doe not say that God is deficient in meanes necessary to his Church or to some of his owne Children because the Woman hath wings given her of God to stie to the Wildernesse to hide her selfe from the Dragon Rev. 12. 14. and so cannot enjoy Gods ordinary presence in his Sanctuary Nor doe wee say that God hath denied a power to his Church in the Wildernesse to enjoy them in a visible Sanctuary I meane a morall power and jus a right and interest in that presence because he interrupteth the Churches physicall power for a while in the injoying of these comforts of a visible Church-Communion in the Sanctuary Fourthly hence it doth not follow that because the catholick representative visible Church is the first subject of the power of the Keys that the power of Excommunication is derived from the visible Church to a Presbyteriall Church or that a Presbyteriall Church cannot excommunicate without consulting with or fetching authority from the Catholick visible Church Because the Catholick visible Church is a great integrall body of Iesus Christ and he is the head of this body because though the power of seeing by order of nature be first in the whole man and then in the Eye yet the power of seeing in the Eye is not derived from the rest of the body from Hands Leggs Shoulders Armes to the Eye The light is first in the whole Body of the Sun as the first and prime subject of light yet supposing now the received opinion of Astronomers that the body of the Sun doth exceede the quantity of the Earth an hundred sixty and seven times it doth not follow that this or that part of the Sun hath no light intrinsecall in it but that which is derived from the whole body of the Sun for then this or this part of the Sun should have borrowed light derived to it from another so the Soule doth at one and the same instant animate and quicken the whole organized Body as its first matter and subject but it doth not follow that the Hand hath life derived to it from the whole body so because the power of the Keyes is also intrinsecall in the Presbytery as in an Oâ—cumenicall councell it doth not follow that the power that is intrinsecall in the presbytery is by derivation or borrowed and at the second hand from the Catholick presbytery of the whole World farre lesse that the Presbytery cannot Excommunicate except it consult with the catholick visible Church The power of the Keys by order of nature is onely in the catholick representative Church as in the first subject but in order of time this power is communicated from the head Christ to all the integrall parts of this great Body according to the capacity of every part so as it is intrinsecall in the particular Eldership of a single Congregation in these poynts of Discipline that concerne a Congregation as a Congregation and it is intrinsecall in the classicall Presbytery as it is such and it is intrinsecall in the provinciall and Nationall Synod in poynts belonging to them as such 3. They object if a single Congregation have not power of Excommunication and of entire and compleat government within it selfe because it is but a part of a Presbyteriall Church and so an incompleat Church by that same reason a Presbyteriall Church shall be a compleate Church and not have entire and compleat power of Government within it selfe because a presbyteriall Church is a part of a provinciall Church and a provinciall Church shall be in the same case because it is a part of a Nationall Church and a Nationall Church in that same case because it is a part of the catholick visible Church and there shall bee no perfit visible Church on Earth which hath full and entire power of jurisdiction save onely the caholicke visible Church which by no possibility can convene before her Oecunenick and highest catholick Court a Nationall Church or the Church of great Brittaine and upon the testimony of three witnesses deliver her to Satan and upon supposall of Repentance receive her againe to the catholick power of that same Court into fellowship of Church-union with the great catholick body For so because this catholick Church for many centuries yea possibly for a million of yeeres cannot convene to exercise her authority in a Court and out of her Court shee hath none the repenting Nationall Church shall remaine in Satans bands for ever by a physicall and invincible necessity Answ. A single Congregation is a Church but so as it is a part also and a member of a Presbyteriall Church and because of neernesse of communion with consociated Churches under one Presbytery it can neither have compleat power of casting out one of its owne members because that member hath so strict a visible Union of membership also with consociated Churches nor can it exercise that intrinsecall power that it hath as a remote part of Christs
classicall under one externall and visible government even as the Elders of an independent Church are not Elders of their single Congregation being separated from their Court and extra collâ—gium Presbyteriale in the notion of the relation of a Church-Jurisdiction for they are Elders by reason of Church Jurisdiction only in their Court 3. Classicall Elders in the Court have power of Jurisdiction in relation to this presbyteriall or classiciall Church but they have not properly an ordinary power of order to preach to them all and every one and to administrate the Sacraments to them The Elders of a particular Congregation have power of order and power of Jurisdiction without the Court but they have not power of Church jurisdiction but in the Court for there is a difference betwixt a power of jurisdiction which Elders have as Watchmen and a power of Church-Jurisdiction which Elders have not but in foro Ecclesiae in the Court of Church-Jurisdiction So the great Sanedrim beare rule over all the Tribes of Israel But this Judge of the Tribe of Dan a member of the Sanedrim is not a Judge of the Tribe of Benjamin or a Judge to a thousand of that Tribe as the Captaine of that thousand 2. I distinguish the proposition if the Elders of the Presbytery be Elders of the Presbyteriall Church then are they Elders in relation to the many Congregations in that Church if they bee Elders in these common affaires which concerne government in generall then are they Elders in feeding by the word of knowledge and in governing in all the particulars which concerne the government of each Congregation That I deny for their oversight in governing in things belonging to all the consociated Churches doth not make them Elders of all those particular Congregations 3. Deacons in some cases are also Deacons in relation to all the particular Churches in some reserved cases if all the Deacons of Macedonia Corinth and other Churches should meete in one and take course for supplying the distressed Saines at Jerusalem what inconvenient were in this Ob. 2. If Presbyteriall Elders be Elders to mary Congregations in a generall Relation what sort of Elders are they are they Elders ruling or are they Elders teaching it is unpossible that they can be Elders teaching to so many Congregations for teaching is a personall and incommunicable act that mâ—n cannot commit to any others they must performe it in their owne persons aâ—â— cannot commit it to others if they be Ruling Elders onely and not teaching Elders this is against the Scripture for the exten of teaching and the extent of ruling are commexsurable in the Word and of alike extersion Acts 20. 28. These same whoe are to feede the flâ—ck at Ephâ—sue are to governe and rulâ— and they are to feede the whole flâ—ckâ— not a part of it so the Text sayth Take heede to the whole flâ—cke then they are not to governe all in a presbytery and to feede with teaching the Word one particular Congregation onely so 1 Peâ— 5. 2. feed the flock of God which is amongst you not with knowledge onely but be addeth their duty of governing Taking the oversight thereof not by constraint but willingly c. So Hâ—b 13. 7. Remember them that have the rule over you who have spoken unto you the Word of God Ergo these same who have the rule over the flock and governe du also speake the Word of the Lord and teach v. 17. obey them that have the rule over you and submit to them for they watch for your soules as these who must give accompt Ergo these same who governe doe also as Pastors watch for the flock as those that are to give an accompt but the governing classicall Presbytery doe rule but it is unpossible that they can give an accompt for all the Congregations of a classicall Presbytery for they cannot watch over them all except every one of these must have many Eyes Nor can they be both ruling and teaching Officers for then they should have two Offices if one man be both a Physitian and a Chyrurgion to two severall companies he must have two Offices in relation to two charges which he hath to those two companies if he practise physick to the one company and chyrurgery to the other this is against the order that Paul Col. 2. rejoyced to behold Therefore the classicall Elders cannot be Rulers having the oversight of the whole câ—â—ssicall Church and yet every one of them must be a 〈◊〉 and teaching pastor only to the single Congregation over which 〈◊〉 Answ. As grand-Fathers and fathers doe beare a relation to these same Children divers wayes both are fathers and may tutor and provide for the children but both are not begetting â—athers so also doe the classicall Elders and the Elders of particular Congregations beare divers relations to the flocks the question then is what sort of Elders are the Presbyteriall Elders to the Presbyteriall Church I distinguish Church I distinguish Elders They are Elders classicall only to the classicall Church collectively taken and they have an authoritative care over this Church But they are proper Elders to the classicall Church taken distributively that is this man is an Elder to this part or member of the Presbytery to wit to this Congregation And another man to this Congregation as the Elders in the Court and Aslembly at Jerusalem Acts 15. they are Elders in relation to the whole Churches of Antioch Syria and Silicia and the Gentiles collectively taken in those dogmaticall poynts with the confession of our Brethren and these same Elders were in speciall manner Elders to the Congregations of Antioch Syria and Silicia and other Churches taken distributively so also the Elders of many consociated and Neighbouring Churches are speciall watchmen over their own flâ—cks by teaching and ruling according to our Brethrens grounds and also they have a Brotherly care over all the consociated Church to Councell â—dmonrth Comfort seeing every man is his Brothers keeper by a Divine Law and the care is like as is it were authoritative onely by our Brethrens way it wanteth the relation of authority vet doth it not follow that Elders this way have two Offices but onely that they performe two acts of one and the same Office also a Pastor of an independent flocke who writcth â— Bâ—â—ke for the instruction of Sister-Churches as hee preacheâ—â— those same Sermons that are in the printed Bâ—oke to his owne people and flocke hath two Relations one to his owne flocke whom hee preacheth unto as a Pastor another as an instructer of other Churches by his writings yet for that hee hath not two Offices as one who is a ' Physitian and a Chyrurgion to two sundry companies if any say hee writteth not Bookes as a Pastor by vertue of his Office but as a gifted man by power of fraternity let mee deny the truth of the distinction for this is to begge what is in question For to teach the Churches by writing should
his Brotherly relation to the people as if hee were called to bee their Pastor I desire to know what the naked relation of Authority or Jurisdiction addeth to his care and onerousnesse in poynt of labouring by preaching the Gospell Indeed now being called his care is Pastorall and more authoritative But if according to the measure of the Talent every one is to proportion his paines to gaine more Talents to his Lord and if the relation of a Pastor adde no degrees of gifts to His Talent as wee may suppose I thinke his onerousnesse in labouring was as great before hee was a Pastor as after but I speake not this to say that in a constituted Church there is no calling required other then giftes Nor doe I speake this to say that a calling is not a new motive why a man should imploy his gifts for the honour of the Giver But only to shew that CHRIST hath united powers of Jurisdiction in Congregations in Presbyteries in Churches of Provinces and Nations that so not onely gifts might conduce to helpe and promove edification but also united powers of Jurisdiction which are also gifts of God and though some may say that a calling to an Office layeth on Mâ—n a more speciall Obligation to make accompt for Soules then gifts onely which in some sense I could also yeeld yet seeing wee thinke the relation of the Eldership to a whole Classicall Church is not founded upon an Office different from the Offices of Pastors and Elders which they have and are clothed with in relation to their particular Congregations but onely authoritative acts of the same Office and that for the common promoving of edification in the whole Classicall Church grounded in the depth of his Wisdome who hath seven Eyes upon a Brotherly Consociation in which they must either edifie one another and occasionally partake of these same holy things or then scandalizâ— and leaven one another with their publique transgressions wee cannot see how presbyteriall Elders are more to give accompt for the Soules of the whole Classicall Church in Scriptures sense Hebrewes 13. 17. then consociated pastors and Elders of consociated Churches are to give an accompt to GOD for sister Churches over which they are to watch and whose Soules they are to keepe and so farre as they are Brethren must make a reckoning to GOD for them And how can the presbytery be more said to intangle themselves in governing the Classicall Church in some things with things not proper to their calling seeing consociated Churches in a Brotherly way doe medle with those same things though not in a way of Jurisdiction For helping the Classicall Church by way of Fraternity is not unproper to a Christian calling of Brethren and the joyning of power of Jurisdiction I meane of power lesser to another power greater to helpe the Classicall Church upon the same ground of Fraternity cannot bee unproper to the calling of a Colledge of presbyters Objecti 5. The power of Presbyteries taketh away the power of a Congregation therefore it cannot bee lawfull The antecedent is thus confirmed 1. Because if the Presbytery ordainâ— one to bee Excommunicated whom the Elders of a Congregation in conscience thinke ought not to bee Excommunicated the man Jure Divino must be Excommunicated and the power of the Congregation which Christ hath given to them is nul And the exercise thereof impeded by a greater power 2. the voyces of two Elders of a Congregation which are now sitting in the greater and classicall Presbytery are swallowed up by the greater number of Elders of thirty or forty Congregations met in one great presbytery Ergo the power of the Congregation is not helped by the presbytery but close taken away Answ. The Argument doth presuppose that which is against GODS Law to wit 1. That there is a contradiction of Voyces betwixt the Elders of a Cong egation and of the greater presbytery which should not bee for Brethren even of Galathia which contained many Congregations as our Brethren confesse should all minde and speake and agree in one thing that belongeth to Church Discipline as is cleare Gala. 1. 8. Gala. 5. 10 v. 15. Gala. 6. 1. 2. 2. The Argument supposeth that the greater presbytery is wrong in their voycing that such a man should be excommunicated and the two Elders of the Congregationall Church is right and hath the best part in judging that the same man ought not to be Excommunicated But Christ hath given no power to any Church to erre and that power which in this case the presbytery exerciseth is not of Christ and de jure the power of the greater presbytery in this case ought to bee swallowed up of the two Voyces of the Elders of the Congregation But suppose that the Elders of one Congregation and the whole meeting all agree in the truth of GOD as they all doe Acts 15. will you say that Peter Paul and Iames their power is null and taken from them and their three voyces are swallowed up in that great convention because to their power and voyces are added in this dogmaticall determination which you grant even now to many consociated Churches the power and voyces of the rest of the Apostles and Elders yea and as some say of the whole Church Acts 15. 2 v. 6. 25. Acts 16. 4. Acts 21. 18. 25 I believe addition of lawfull power doth not annull lawfull power but corroborate and strengthen it So this shall fall upon your owne Eldership of your independent Congregation Suppose â—en Pastors Elders and Doctors in one of your Congregations whereas sometime there were but three and these three had the sole power of Jurisdiction and exercise of the Keyes you cannot say that the accession of six Elders to three hath made null the power of three and swallowed up their voyces for if their power and voyces were against the truth it is fit they should be swallowed up if they were for CHRIST they are strengthened by the accession of lawfull power and moe voyces and neither annulled nor swallowed up Object 6. The Church at the first for example when it was but a hundreth and twenty had the full entire power within it selfe Ergo it should bee in a worse case by the multiplication of Churches if now that power bee given to Presbyteries Ans. It is a conjecture that the whole Christian Church Acts 1. was onely an hundreth and twenty I thinke there were more though these onely convened at the ordination of Matthias for there were above five hundred Brethren at once which saw CHRIST after his Resurrection 1 Cor. 15. 6. and these I Judge belonged to the Christian Church also 2. It is constantly denied that addition of lawfull power to lawfull power doth arnull or put in a worse condition the prexistent power it doth helpe it but not make it worse and twenty Churches adding their good and Christian counsells and comforts to two Churches doe not annull or hurt or swallow up
all of one Church of one Religion Answ. The terme Nationall-Church is not in the Word of God but I pray you in what sense can the Iewish-Church bee called a Nationall-Church I conceive not because of the typicall and ceremoniall observances that put a Church-frame on the whole Nation for if so then the name of a Nationall Church or a nationall Religion cannot by envy it selfe bee put in the reformed Churches or on Church of Scotland which hath suffered so much for Iewish and Romish Ceremonies But if the Jewes were a Nationall-Church because they were a holy Nation in profession and God called the Nation and made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Church externally called to grace and glory and the whole Nation commensurable and of equall extent then all Christian Nations professing the true Faith and the Gentiles as well as the Iewes Then the believing Iewes of Pontus Asia Cappadocia and Bythinia as Augustine Eusebius Oecumenius Athanasius doe thinke that Peter wrote to the Iewes yea and the Gentiles as many interpreters with Lorinus Thomas Lyra and others thinke are yet 1 Pet. 2. 9. an holy Nation and so a Nationall Church and there is no more reason to scoffe at a Nationall Church in this sense then to mocke the holy Spirit which maketh but one Church in all the World Cant. 6. 9. as Cotton Ainsworth and other favorable witnesses to our Brethren confesse And if the Gentiles shall come to the light of the Jewish Church and Kings to the brightnesse of of their rising Esai 60. 3. if the abundance of the Sea shall be converted to the Iewes true Faith and Religion And the forces of the Gentiles shall come to them vers 5. and if all flesh shall see the revealed glory of the Lord Esai 40. 5. and the Earth shall bee filled with the knowledge of God as the Seas are filled with Water It is most agreeable to the Lords Word that there is and shall be a Church through the whole World you may nickname it as you please and call it a VVorld-Religion a VVorld-Church As if the lost and blinded World Ioh. 2. 16 17. 1 Joh. 5. 19. 2 Corin 4. 4. were all one with the Loved Redeemed Pardoned and Reconciled World Ioh. 3. 16. Ioh. 1. 29. 2 Cor. 5. 19. as if wee confounded these two Worlds and the Religion of these two Worlds And if this World could meet in its principall lights neither should an universall councell nor an Oath of the whole Representative Church be unlawfull but enough of this before And what if the World bee subdued to the World and a World of Nations come in and submit to Christs Scepter and royall power in his externall government are the opposers such strangers in the Scriptures as to doubt of this Reade then Esai 60. 4. 5. c. 60. 11 12 13 14 15 v. 4. 5 6 7. Psal. 2. 8 9. Psal. 72. 8. 9. 10. Esai 54. 3. Esai 49. 1. Esai 45. 22. 23. Psal. 110 1 2 3 4 5. and many other places and there is a Kingdome in a Kingdome Christs Kingdome and his Church lodging in a Worldly Kingdome and Christ spiritually in his power triumphing over the World and subduing Nations to his Gospell Object 8. If Classicall Presbyters be not Elders in â—elation to the classicall Church and so to all the Congregations in it yee must forsake all these places where it is said the Elders of Jerusalem the Elders of Ephesus the Angels of the seven Churches which is absurd if they be Elders to all these Churches then 1. All those people in those Churches must submit their consciences to them and their Ministery as to a lawfull ordinance of God 2. All the people of those Churches must have voyce in election of them all 3. All these people owe to theâ—s maintenance and double honor 1 Tim. 5. 17. for if the Oxes mouth must not be muzlâ—d but he must be fed by me and my corne he must tread my corne and labour for me These Churches cannot all meet in one to ordaine and chuse all these Ministers and to submit to their Ministery Answ. The Elders are Elders of Ephesus and Elders of Jerusalem not because every Elder hath a speciall pastorall charge over every Church distributively taken for it was unpossible that one Congregation of all the converts in Ierusalem extending to so many thousands could all beare the relation of a Church to one man as their proper Elder who should personally reside in all and every one of those Congregations to watch for their soules to preach to all and every Congregation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in season and out of season But they are in cumulo called Elders of Ephesus in that sense that Kings are called the Kings of the Nations not because every King was King of every Nation for the King of Edom was not the King of Babylon and the King of Babel was not the King of Assyria yet amongst them they did all fill up that name to be called the Kings of the Nations so were the Elders of Ierusalem in cumulo collectively taken Elders of all the Churches of Ierusalem collectively taken and as it followeth not that the King of Edom because hee is one of the Kings of the Nations is elected to the Crowne of Caldea by the Voyces of the States and Nobles of Caldea so is it not a good consequence such a number are called the Elders of the Church of Ierusalem therefore the Elder of one Congregation at the Easterne Gate at Ierusalem is also an Elder of a Congregation of the Westerne Gate Nor doth it follow that these two Congregations should submit their consciences to one and the same Elder as to their proper Pastor to whose Ministery they owe consent in Election Obedience in submitting to his Doctrine and mainetenance for his labours all these are due to him who is their owne proper Pastor the as Caldeans owe not Honour Allegiance Tribute to the King of Edom though the Kingdome of Caldea bee one of the Kingdomes of the Nations and the King of Edom one of the Kings of the Nations But if indeede all the Kings of the Nations did meete in one Court and in that Court governe the Nations with common Royall authority and counsell in those things which concerne all the Kingdomes in common then all the Nations were obliged to obey them in that Court as they governe in that Court but no farther and when the people doe consent to the power of that common Court â—â—citly they consent that every one of these shall bee chosen King of such and such a Kingdome and promise also tracitly Obedience and Subjection to every one of the Kings of the Nations not simply as they are Kings in relation to such a Kingdome but onely as they are members of that Court so the Congregations acknowledging and consenting to the classicall Presbytery doe tracitly chuse and consent to the common charge and care that every Pastor hath as hee
is a Member of that common Court which doth concerne them all therefore all these consequences are null Object 9. But when the Presbytery doth excommunicate in a particular Congregation by a delegate they may with as good reason preach by a delegate as exercise Jurisdiction by a delegate the one is as personall and incommunicable as the â—â—â—r Answ. It is certaine there bee great oddes for the acts of jurisdiction performed by speaking in the Name of Iesus Christ doe come from a Colledge and Court and because it were great confusion that a whole Court should speake therefore of necessity such acts must be done by a delegate Indeed the Juridicall acts of the whole juridicall proceeding of decerning the man to be excommunicated cannot bee done by one man onely it would bee most conveniently done by the whole Senate or at least by a select number against which the accused party hath no exception and is willing to bee judged by but the acts of order as Preaching flowing from the power of order can be performed only by the Pastor in his owne person and not by a deputy Except that a Synodicall teaching which commeth from the power of Jurisdiction may bee sent in writ by Messengers and Deputies to the Churches Acts 15. 25. Acts 16. 4. Object 10. A Pastor is not a Pastor but in relation to his owne Church or Congregation Therefore hee cannot doe Pastorall Acts of either Order or Jurisdiction in a Presbyterie Answ. How a Pastor is a Pastor in relation to all the World deserveth discussing First Some have neither power of Order nor Jurisdiction in any place as private persons Secondly some have both power of Order and Jurisdiction through all the World as the Apostles who might teach and administrate the Sacraments and Excommunicate as Apostles in every Church Thirdly some have power of Order and Jurisdiction in a certaine determinate place as Pastors in their owne particular Congregations Fourthly some have power of Order in relation to all the VVorld as Pastors of a Congregation who are Pastors validly Preaching and Administrating the Sacraments but orderly and lawfully Preaching where they have a calling of those who can call to the occasionall exercise of their calling hic nunc In this meaning a Pastor of one flock is a Pastor in regard of power of Order to all the World Because though his pastorall teaching be restrained by the Church in ordinary onely to this Congregation yet hath hee a pastorall power to preach to all the World in in an occasionall way both by Word and Writ yet doth not this power being but the halfe of his Ministeriall power denominate him a Pastor to all the World as the Apostles were and the same way hath hee power to administrate the Sacraments and this way may our Brethren see that power of order to be a Minister or Pastor is given by the Presbytery so as if the man were deprived clave non errante hee now hath lost his pastorall relation to both the Catholick Church and that Congregation whereof hee is a Pastor So as hee is now a private man in relation not onely to that Congregation whereof hee was a Pastor but also in relation to the whole visible Church now no particular Congregation hath power to denude him of this relation that he had to the whole catholick Church But a Pastor of a flock is a Pastor in respect of power of Jurisdiction not over all the World to excommunicate in every Presbytery with the Presbytery hee is onely capable by vertue of his power of order to exercise power of Jurisdiction where hee shall come upon suposall of a call if hee be chosen a Pastor there or be called to be a Commissioner in the higher or highest Courts of the Church catholick but other wayes he hath no power of Jurisdiction but in that Court whereof he is a member that is in the Eldership of a Congregation and in the Classicall Presbytery for hee is so a member of a Congregation as he is also a member of the Classical Presbytery and therefore though he be not a Pastor one way in this Classicall Court I meane in respect of power of order yet is hee a Pastor 〈◊〉 in watching over that Church in respect of power of Jurisdiction Our Brethrens ground then is weake when they say A Pastor cannot give the Seales to those of another Congregation because he hath no Ministeriall power over those of another Congregation if they meane power of Jurisdiction it is true he hath no Jurisdiction over those of another Congregation but if they meane hee hath no power of order over them that is for what ever be the Churches part in this it is certaine the Pastor doth administrate the Seales by power of order and not by power of Iurisdiction and the Church as the Church hath not any power of order for shee is not called to any pastorall dignity though wee should grant that which yet can never bee proved that shee is invested with a Ministeriall power Object 11. If the Church which you suppse to be presbyteriall to wit the Church of Corinth did excommunicate or was commanded to excommunicate the incestuâ—us person before the Congregation convened and met in one then must your classicall Church exercise all other acts of Iurisdiction before all the Congregationall Churches of the Classicall Presbytery meete in one But this latter is as unpossible as absurd For how shall thirty or forty Congregations meet all in one place for all the severall acts of Jurisdiction Also you confesse that many Congregations cannot meete in one place that the proposition may be made good We suppose these grounds of the Presbyteriall frame of Churches 1. That the presbyteriall Church of Corinth not the Congregation had the onely power of excommunication 2. That this man was to be excommunicated in presence and so with the consent of the whole multitude for so the Text sayth 1 Cor. 5. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 When you are gathered together 3. Excommunication is the highest act of Iurisdiction in the Church being the binding of the sinner in Heaven and Earth if therefore this highest act of Iurisdiction must bee performed before all the Church congregated in one then must all acts of Iurisdiction be performed also in presence of the congregated Church for it concerneth their edification and is a matter of conscience to then all 4. The reason why wee thinke sit hee should be excommunicated before or in presence of that Congregation whereof hee is a member is because it concerneth them and hee is a member of this Congregation But by your grounds the whole Presbyteriall or classicall Church should be present which were unpossible for hee is to you a Member of the whole Classicall Church and the power of excommunication is in the whole classicall Church and they ought to bee present by the same reason that the Congregation whereof hee is a neerest member is present Answ. 1.
and teach another But if our brethren give a positive power to a Synod to advise and counsell which private Christians have not then this Synodicall power shall not bee different from the power of private Christians gradually onely as a lesser power to advise differeth from a greater power but specifically and in nature And indeed some of our brethren teach so though I doubt if their brethren will returne them thankes for this way which to me is doubtsome For then the members of the Synod at Jerusalem seeme to mee to bee more then counsellers and there must bee a positive institution by our brethrens grounds to warrant a power Synodicall sentially different from a Church-power and essentially above it for wee teach that because a congregation is a part of a classicall Church and a classicall Church a part of a provinciall Church that this power in Congregations Presbyteries and Synods differ onely gradually in more or lesse extention and by the way Whereas some derive all Church-power from a single congregation to presbyteries and classes ascendendo by ascending others derive it from presbyteries to a Congregation descendendo yea and some from the Catholick visible Church to nationall assemblies and from nationall assemblies to provinciall Synods and from Synods to Presbyteries from Presbyteries to Congregations I with reverence of the learneder doe here conceive that there is no such cursory derivation to bee dreamed of but because the Catholick visible Church is the great organicall body whereof Christ Jesus God blessed for ever is head and King it is toâ—um integrale therefore there is no derivation either by climbing up staires or going downe but Jesus Christ hath communicated his power to this great politicall body and all its parts immediatly to a Congregation hee hath given by an immediat flux from himselfe a politicall Church power intrinsecally in it derived from none but immediately from Jesus Christ and the object of this power is those things that concerne a Congregation and that same head and Lord hath given immediatly an intrinsecall power to the Presbytery in things that are purely classicall and that without either the intervening derivation of either a Congregation that is inferior to the Presbytery by ascending or without any derivative flux of a Synodicall nationall or Catholick visible Church by descending and the like immediatly conveyed power politicall commeth from this glorious head to a Synodicall or nationall or the Catholick visible Church and the reason is the very nature of the visible Church which is totum integrale a great integrall intire body now we know that life commeth to the thighes immediatly from the soule neither by derivation from the feet and legs by way of ascending nor yet from the armes breaâ—s and shoulders by descending I deny not but here there may bee in other considerations some order as if you aske which is tâ—â— first Church I answer with these distinctions of primatus firstnesse 1. The first Church by way of constitution is a congregation in the family of Adam and Eâ—â— 2. The first Church by way of divine intention is the Catholick Church Hence secondly The first Church by generation or the order of generation and so the lesse perfit is a Congregation and here is an ascension still from the part to the whole from a Congregation to a Presbytery from thence to a provinciall Church from thence to a nationall from thence to the Catholick Church And the first Church by way of perfection is that Catholick Queen and Spouse which Christ is to present to the Father without spâ—â— or wrinkle and all parts are for this perfect whole all the ministery ordinances the dispensation of the worke of redemption Christ his death resurrection intercession c. are for this as the end the perfectum totum Ephes. 5. 25 26. Ephes. 4. 11. 12. 13. 1 Cor. 15. 23 24. Hence thirdly if wee regard the order of operation The Congregation is primum movens and primum operans for all the motions of the catholick-Catholick-Church beginneth at the inferior wheeles and at the lower spikes if a generall councell bee to inact any thing motions must begin at the single Congregation at Antioch at Jerusalem and from thence ascend to a Preshytery and from thence a nationall Church is to send their Commissioners to act in a Catholick councell though if wee looke to the power it selfe it is intrinsecally in the whole and in every part of the Catholick Church The fourth distinction considerable here is that wee are to regard either 1. The order of nature Or 1. The order of the inhesion of this power or 2. The order of time Or 2. Of the reall derivation of 〈◊〉 power If wee respect the order of nature the power by order of nature is given by Christ immediatly first to the whole Catholick Church as is proved before at length and by this order of natâ—â—â— inhereth first in the whole Catholick Church as mans organized intire whole body is by natures order the first adequat and principall subject of life and the reasonable soule not this â—â— this part but in regard of order of time or reall derivation of 〈◊〉 this whole power is immediatly conferred by Jesus Christ on the whole Catholicke visible Church and to every part of it and any reall derivation of power from one part of the Catholick Church to another by ascension or descension is not to bee dreamed of here As Commissioners of cities and shires have from those cities and shires who choosed them a virtuall power Parliamentary yet is it not formally a power Parliamentary while the Parliament receive them as formall members and then by Law of the State there falleth on them a formally parliamentall power so Commissioners have from their Churches which sent them onely a virtuall or radicall power but they have never a formally Synodicall power by virtue of a divine institution while they bee convened in Christs name Syn dically It is true the members of a generall councell derive their virtuall power to voyce and conclude from the naâ—â—â—nâ—ll Church that sent them to the councell but give me leave this is but a derived power of membership making them fit to bee incorporated in a Synod but being once incorporated they have by their power of order and by Christs immediate institution a power immediatly given by Christ in whose â—ames they conveene to voyce and conclude as a formall counâ—â—â— and to say It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us they cannot say 〈◊〉 good to the Churches that sent us The 5. distinction is that the power is considered either â—exercised ordinarily or 2. occasionally In regard of the â—â—mer ordinary power is seated collaterally in the Congregation and Presbytery in each according to its proportion of power but because the power is compleater in the Presbyâ—â— which is a compleat body and lesse compleatly in the Congregation which is lesse compleat it is more
principally seated in the Presbytery in regard of the latter Synods are the first subject of the occasionall Church-power in things which â—e in common belong to many Presbyteries or to a nationall Church But to returne if the Synodicall power bee different in essence and nature and not gradually onely from the counsell and advise of Christians then first it is not a determination that bindeth by way of counsell and brotherly advise onely but under some higher consideration which is as like a Church-relation of Church-power as any thing can bee seeing here bee Pastors acting as Pastors 2. formally gathered in a councell 3. speaking Gods Word 4. by the holy Ghost But this shall bee against the Church-government of New England 2. If it bee essentially different from an advise and councell and warranted by divine institution why doe not our brethen give us Scripture for it for if they give us Act. 15. then can they not say that the Apostles in this Synod did determine and voyce as Apostles by an Apostolick and immediatly inspiring Spirit for the spirit Synodicall is a spirit imitable and a rule of pertually induring moralitie in all Synods and must leade us for an Apostolick spirit is not now in the world 3. As they require a positive divine institution for the frame of a Presbyteriall Church in power above a Congregation and will not bee satisfied with the light of nature which upon the supposall of a spirituall government instituted by Christ in a Congregation which is a part may clearely by the hand lead us to the inlarging of that same spirituall government in the whole that is to a number of consociated Churches which are all interessed as one common societie in a common government so they must make out for their Synod endued with dogmaticall power a positive divine institution 4. We desire a warrant from the Word why a colledge of Pastors determining by the Word of God as Pastors having power of order and acting in a colledge according to that power should not bee a formall and ordinary great Presbytery 5. How can they by our brethrens determination exercise such pastorall acts out of their owne Congregations towards those Churches to which they have no pastorall relation virtute potestatis ordinis 6. How can the wisedome of Christ who provideth that his servants bee not despised but that despisers in a Church way should bee censured 1 Tim. 1. 19 20. cloth his messengers in a Synod with a power dogmaticall and deny all power of iâ—â—â—diction to them upon the supposall that their determinations be rejected I feare there bee something under this that none are to bee censured or delivered to Satan for heterodox opinions except they erre in points fundamentall But farther it may bee made good that a power dogmaticall is not different in nature from a power of jurisdiction for we read not of any societie that hath power to meet to make Lawes and decrees which have not power also to backe their decrees with punishments if the Jewish Synedry might meet to declare judicially what was Gods Law in point of conscience and what not and to tie men to it they had power to conveene and make Lawes farre more may they punish contraveners of the Law for a nomothetick power in a societie which is the greater power and is in the fountaine must presuppose in the societie the lesse power which is to punish and the power of punishing is in the inferior judicature so a nomothetick power ministeriall cannot want a power of censuring It is true a single Pastor may ministerially give out commandements in the authoritie of Christ but hee cannot his alone censure or excommunicate the contraveners of those commandements but it followeth well in an assembly hee hath power to censure and excommunicate now here Pastors and Elders are in an assembly It is objected Pastors in a Synod have no jurisdiction as Pasters for what they doe as Pastors that they may doe there alone and on of a Synod but they doe not nor cannot determine and give out Canons there alone and they cannot there alone determine juridically therefore they doe not wholly and poorely as Pastors in relation to those Churches give out these decrees yet doe they not give out the decrees as privite men wholly but in some pastor all relation for Pastors as Pastors have something peculiar to them in all Churches whither they come to preach so as a speciall blessing followeth on their labours though they be not Pastors in relation to all the Churches they come to even as a Sermon on the Lords day is instamped with a more speciall blessing bâ—â—â—use of Gods institution imprinted on the day then a Sermon preached in another day Answ. This argument is much for us it is proper to acts of jurisdiction ecclesiasticall that they cannot bee exercised by one onely but must bee exercised by a societie now a Pastor as a Pastor his alone without any collaterally joyned with him exerciseth his pastorall acts of preaching and of administrating the Sacraments but those who give out those decrees cannot give them out Synodically but in a Synod and Court-wayes as forensicall decrees and so in a juridicall way and because Pastors whither so ever they come doe remaine Pastors 1. The Apostles are not in this Synod as Apostles Secondly nor yet as gifted Christians to give their counsell and advise nor thirdly as this answerer granteth meerely as Pastors then it must follow that fourthly they are here as such pastors conveened Synodically by divine institution and that this is the patterne of a Synod Object 2. But there is no censuring of persons for scandalls in this meeting because there is nothing here but a doctrinall declaration of the falsehood of their opinion who taught a necessitie of circumcision and that all is done by way of doctrine and by power of the Keyes of knowledge not of jurisdiction is cleare from the end of this meeting Act. 5. 2. Paul and Barnabas were sent from the Church of Antiocâ— unto Jerusalem unto the Apostles and Elders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 concerning this question and v. 6. the Apostles and Elders came together to consider 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of this matter consideration of questions being the end of the Synod is a thing belonging to doctrinal power meerely so Mr. Mather Answ. 1. It is false that there is no censuring of persons here for to say nothing that Peter accuseth those of the wrong side as personally present at the Synod either being summoned or comming thither by appeale v. 10. Now therefore why tempt ye God to put a yoake upon the necke of the Discip'es c. which reproofe comming from one man onely cannot be called a Synodicall reproofe It is more then evident that the publick Synodicall censure of rebuke is put upon those who held and urged the necessitie of circumcision and why not excommunication also in case of obstinacy for the Synodicall censure
nor being a witnesse of the life death and resurrection of Christ then the authoritie of James and Peter who werâ— eye-witnesses of Christs life doctrine and sufferings and saw him visibly ascend to heaven and the believers doubted if hee was an Apostle and the Synod was convened to have theresolution of the Apostles and so it was meerely Apostolicall Ans. Though I grant there beesome truth in this that Pauls Apostolick calling was now more question 〈◊〉 then the rest of the Apostles and I easily yeeld that these who disputed with him could not rest upon his authority yet I deny that hence wee can inferre no Synod for if the Apostles had convened in Synod to satisfie those who doubted of Pauls authoritie as an Apostle then they would have reterred the matter to James and Peter who to these beleevers were undoubtedly the Apostles of the Lord but if the Apostles had had no intent but to end the controversie in a mere Apostolick way and not intended a Synodicall and an â—clesiasticall and perpetuall remedy in such cases of controversies in particular Churches I shall not beleeve that the Apostles when they were to determine by a superior an Apostolick and infallible light they would have joyned with them the Elders as Act. 15. 16. to consider of the question and that the Church of Auâ—ioch doubting if Paul was an Apostle would have decreed to seeke a resolution from Elders and that in an Apostolick way for they sent to the Elders at Jerusalem for a resolution as well as to the Apostles Act. 15. 2. and judge yee if the Apostles being to determine infallibly as Apostles would joyne the falliblo and inferiour light of Elders v. 6. and Brethren v. 22. if tlloy had not had a mind to determine the question in a Synodicall way Object 9. But it is not cleare that in this act they either censure persons or doe any thing in order to Church-censure but onely exercise a naked doctrinall power Answ. A doctrinall power was in a higher measure in the Apostles then in all the Elders of the world who were all but fallible men and James and Peter to these beleevers who moved the question were undenyably Apostles and what doctrinall power could they seeke in the Elders to whose determination by intention both of Antioch ch 15. 2. and by the Apostles intention v. 6. the question is referred as well as to the Apostles if the matter was not to bee ended by a formall Synod 2. Nor can they deny a power of jurisdiction though there were no persons rebuked and censured in this Synod for the object of a juridicall power is not onely persons but things of order decencie circumstances questions of doctrine as is cleare Reâ—el 1. 14. 15. officers to be ordained Act. 6. 3 4 5 6. 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2 3. 3. Our brethren cannot deny but the sentence of non-Communion is a censure and a great one yea and of kindred and blood most neare to excommunication and that if any Churches should have refâ—â—sed those Canons by this Canon the Churches might have pronounced the sentence of non-communion against them and to pronounce this sentence is an act of government as properly so called as to pronounce the sentence of excommunication for it is the formall halfe of the sentence of excommunication Object 10. It seemeth that Apostles here determine as Apostles for they condenme the obtruders of circumcision because they taught these things without any Apostolick Commandement v. 24. They teach that you must bee circumcised and keepe the Law to whom wee the Apostles gave no such commandement Answ. This is no more a good argument to prove that the obtruders of circumcision did teach false doctrine and were not condemned by the Apostles and Elders Synodically then if one should say this is not a Synodicall decree of the Church because it is proven and made good by the Word of God for Synodicall decrees exclude not Gods word though they bee not formally Scripture for in some part of the Epistle the Apostles may well speak of themselves as distinguished from Elders and as Apostles and yet the assembly is an ordinary Synod and not an Apostolick meeting for if wee should argue thus the whole Church men and women v. 22. sent messengers to Antioch as the Church and not as Apostles our brethren would thinke it a weake consequence to inferre Ergo this was nothing but a Congregational not an Apostolical meeting Yet our brethren contend that the whole Church and single Congregation of Ierusalem did concurre in this meeting as consenters and having power also though not of jurisdiction but I wonder why our brethren should so contend that there was no power of censuring put forth in this Assembly seeing one of their speciall answers whereby they would prove that this it not a patterne of an ordinary Synod and such a Synod as wee contend for having power of jurisdiction is that this was an ordinary meeting of the Elders and Church of Ierusalem giving counsell and advise with the Apostles to the Church of Antioch but I am sure the businesse of not scandalizing did as much concerne the Church of Ierusalem and therefore in the Synod they ought to put forth power of jurisdiction if any of their members hearing that the Apostles contended that the ceremoniall Law did not lay a tie on the conscience of either Jew or Gentile in foro dei before Gods court as the places cited by Iames prove v. 15 16 17. Peter saith expresly that God now putteth no difference betwixt Iewes and Gentiles v. 9. but 〈◊〉 are saved through the grace of our Lord Iesus v. 11. should ab â—aine from blood to the offence of the weaker should not this Congregation all Church condemne such in ordine ad censuram in order to excommunication yea the Eldership and Congregation of Jerusalem here convened as our brethren say should have failed in this first Synod and also the Apostles with them if they neglected to exercise juridicall power over their owne Congregation in the case of scandall and a scandall as possible to them to fall in as the Gentiles and therefore either this assembly consisting of Apostles and of the particular Church of Ierusalem erred which wee cannot say or then they did exercise power in order to excommunication towards their owne Church and so there is some juridicall power put forth in this meeting Object 11. Though the Apostles in this Synod proceed by way of disputing and borrow light one from another it followeth not thâ—â— they goe not on here as Apostles yea though Peter and Paul dâ—e not say all the truth nor fall upon that which is the conclusion of the Assembly as I ames doth it doth not hinder but they are led in all these Synodicull debaâ—eâ— by the infallible and Apostolick spirit because some things are revealed to one Evangelist and to one Prophet which is not revealed to another Iohn the
to preach and administer the Sacraments 4. The Apostles abode many yeares at Jerusalem after there was an erected Eldership Act. 15. 2. 22. Act. 16. 4. Act. 21. 18 19 20. Gal. 1. 18 After three yeares I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter Gal. 2. 1. Then foureture yeeres after I went up againe to Jerusalem c. 9. And when James Cephas and John who seemed to bee pillars perceived the grace that was given unto mee they gave to mee and Barnabas the right hands fellowship 5. Though wee should give and not grant that this dispersion did bring the Church of Jerusalem to so low an ebbe as to make it but one single Congregation yet after the dispersion all the Churches Act. 9. 3. had peace and were edified and multiplyed and so the Church of Jerusalem also was multiplied if all France be multiplied Paris which is a part of France must bee multiplied and if there were many thousands of the Jewes that did beleeve Act. 21. 20. though these many were for a great part come up to the feast at Pentecost as some thinke yet may wee well thinke a huge number of these thousands were of the Church of Jerusalem it is said v. 21. They are informed of thee that thou teachest all the Jewes which are amongst the Gentiles to forsak Moses these belike were the Jewes at Jerusalem who heard that Paul was come to Jerusalem and Act. 12. 24. The Word of God grew and multiplied it is the same phrase that is used Act. 6. v. 7. to expresse the multiplying of the Church by the multiplying of the Word for there is no other multiplication of the Word but in the hearts of numbers who receive the Word in faith Our brethren object 1. Though there bee Elders at Jerusalem Act. 15. 2. v. 4. and Act. 21. 18. yet that doth not prove an Eldership o◠a formall presbytery even a presbytery of a classicall Church doth not prove that these Classicall Elders are Elders of a Classicall Church Answ. Our brethren should give to us the measure which they take to themselves for they prove from that which the Scripture Act. 20. 28. doe name the Elders of the Church of Ephesus that there was an Eldership at Ephesus which governed all the people of Ephesus and from Bishops and Deacons at Philippi Phil. 1. 1. that there was an Eldership in that Church and from the Angel of the Church of Smyrna Pergamus Thyrtira c. that there was a colledge of Elders or a Presbytery in those Churches for if those Churches had elders in them though they were in their meaning Elders of a particular Congregation and so an Eldership and a presbytery they must give us the favour of the like consequence in many of those Churches they had Elders Ergo they had a presbyteriall or classicall Eldership and the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is as seldome in Scripture to our brethren to prove their Congregationall Eldership as it is to us to prove our Presbyteriall or classicall Eldership and in this jam sumns ergo pares and one government and combination voluntary under one Congregationall presbytery shall bee as hardly proven as one government and one voluntary combination of many Congregations and where the multitude is so numerous as that they cannot meet in one it is unpossible to prove that so many thousands did all agree and that according to Christs institution to meet ordinarily in one for doctrine and discipline whereas the meeting in one of so many thousands is most inconvenient 2. An Eldership doth prove there is a relation of those that make up the Eldership to all the Church distributively to which they have the relation of Elders but doth not prove that the Eldership is an Eldership in a Church-relation to any one single person and that that single person hath a reciprocall Church relation to that Eldership so here the classicall Eldership carrieth a relation to a classicall Church and a classicall Church doth retort and reflect a reciprocall relation to the Eldership but it doth not follow that every Congregation of the Classicall Church doth reflect a reciprocall relation of a Church classicall to either the classicall Eldership or to any one Elder of the classicall presbytery 2. They affirme that there was no presbyteriall government exercised by the Apostles in the Church of Jerusalem for they say for the substance of the Act it is true The Apostles did governe as Elders that is their Acts of government were not different from the Acts of government of ordinary Elders but the Apostles did not governe under this formall reduplication as ordinary Elders but as Apostles because as Apostles they were Elders both in the Church of Jerusalem and in all Churches of the world but this proveth not an ordinary Eldership Titus at Crete did but the ordinary Acts of an ordinary Elder at Crete in appointing Elders in every citie yet this proveth not that there is in the successors of Titus an ordinary Episcopall government for because of the extent of the Apostles power to all Churches on earth you may from this prove as well an Episcopall power as a presbyteriall power in an Eldership over many Congregations and before you prove a presbyteriall power you must prove an extent and an ordinary extent of an Eldership over many Congregations which you shall never prove from the extent of the Apostles power which was universall and alike in all Churches I answer if our brethren had formed their arguments in a syllogisme I could more easily have answered but I will doe it for them Those who did rule with an universall extent of power of government in all Churches these did rule as Apostolick rulers and not as ordinary presbyters in the ruling and governing the Church of Jerusalem but the Apostles before the dispersion did rule thus Ergo the Apostles before the dispersion did rule as Apostles not as ordinary presbyters The proposition they make good because if those who rule with an universall extent of power doe it not as Apostles they have then prelates to succeed them as ordinary officers in their extent of power and extent of pastorall care over many Churches But I answer by granting the major and the probation of it in the connex proposition because those who rule with an universall extent of power doe it as Apostles but I deny the assumption that the twelve Apostles did rule the Church of Jerusalem with an universall extent of power over all Churches for it is true the Apostles who did governe the Church of Jerusalem had an universall power over all Churches but that they did rule the Church of Jerusalem as having this universall power and by virtue of this universall and Apostolicall power I utterly deny and I deny it with the reduplication and except our brethren prove that the Apostles did governe the Church of Jerusalem as having this Apostolick power and under this reduplication they doe not prove that they ruled
if they stand in need thereof more then other As Peter gave an account Act. 11. to the Church of Jerusalem of his going in to the uncircumoised Answ. 1. If a warrant or example from the word that one single company of sole beleevers wanting Elders did in a Church way censure any one Pastor or a whole Eldership and that the Church of Jerusalem consisting onely of beleevers without Elders called Peter before them judicially to give an account of going in to the uncircumcised is a dreame and though Peter should have given satisfaction to a number of sole beleevers to remove the scandall it proveth not that they had authoritie over Peter for one private offender is obliged to give an account and a satisfaction to another private brother whom he hath offended Matth. 18. 15. yet hath not a brother Church authoritie over one another to excommunicate him as our brethren say that a company of onely private beleevers may excommunicate all the Elders of the Congregation 2. It followeth not that Elders should want the medicine of excommunication when they stand in need thereof because the people may not excommunicate them for there be others who of office should excommunicate and also the want of a meane of salvation as the want of baptisme where such are wanting as have the onely Church power to administer such means doth not condemn men On the other side saith the Author the Elders have rule over the Church and that in sundry Acts as 1. in calling together the Church upon any weighty occasion Act. 6. 2. Answ. 1. This power of conveening the multitude cannot bee the power of governing Gods house spoken of 2 Tim. 3 4 5. Tit. 1. 5. to obey those who watch for our soules Heb. 13. 17. cannot bee to conveene to a Church meeting at their commandement 2. To conveen the Church meeting or Synods is an action of the whole Church for Christ hath given power to his owne Church an ecclesiastick power to conveen her owne Courts and this can no more be a peculiar act of authoritie agreeing onely to the Elders or to a Pastor then the act of excommunication for it is given to all the faithfull by your owne grounds 1 Cor. 5. 4. 1 Cor. 11. 18 1 Cor. 14. 23. how then is it a peculiar act of auhoritie in the Elders 1. The Elders if they bee to bee accused and censured are they to conveen the Judicatory as the Consull did conveen the Senate and to summon themselves also if they have any power to conveen the Church it is but delegated for orders sake to them by the Church Ergo this authoritie is principally and first in the Church and so it is no authoritie peculiar to the Elders also if it be but a thing of meere order it is not an act of jurisdiction over the Church a Moderator who conveeneth the Synod or a Consul who conveenth the Senat have not in that jurisdiction or authoritie over the Synod or Senat and may the Elders hinder I pray you the conveening of the Church I thinke not 3. This is but a Popish argument Pope Julius the third in his Bull taketh this upon him to conveene Councells The Cardinall de Monte President for the Pope gave leave by a speciall Bull from the Pope to the Councell of Trent to advise about the translating of the Councell from Trent to Bonony And Good Bellarmine and Harding as Jewell teacheth us make this a part of the transcendent power and authoritie of the Pope over the Church to conveen the Church Catholick and if it bee an act of authoritie over the Church to conveene the Church farre more must it bee in the Pope to conveene the Catholick Church Lastly this power in Elders should bee made good by the Word of God Secondly saith hee their authority over the Church is in opening the doores of speech and silence to any of the Assembly Act. 13. 13. unlesse it be where the Elders themselves lie under offence or suspition then the offended party may begin with them Act. 11. 2. Yet with due reverence observed as to their yeares so to their place 1 Tim. 5. 3. Answ. If to speake first in a Church meeting prove that the Elders have authority over the Church then one Elder hath authority over all the rest of the Elders and must be a little Pope or a great Prelate for two or foure Elders cannot all speake first We seeke now an act of authority due to Elders or Pastors as they are such and above the people if you make this an act of authority you then give us in every Church-meeting and Synod a Pastor of Pastors and an Elder of Elders and a Pope 2. If this be an act of authority over the Church then have Papists well proven that Peter hath an authority and power over all the Church for Suarez and Bellarmine and Harding prove Peter to be a Pope because he speaketh first in the councell Act. 13. 13. and the text that you cite they cite also But Whittakerus and Gerson saith as also Lyran and Carthusian It is like that James spake first as President of the Councell 3. The Author leaveth this act of authority as weake and saith that the offended party may speake first Ergo say I to speake first is not an authoritative act of Pastors as Pastors agreeing to them by vertue of their office seeing this act is communicated to those who are out of office Ergo they have not shewen as yet any Pastorall act of office due to the Elders as Elders and if it were most convenient that Elders should first speake our brethren will not say that it is due to them by their office but for their age and gifts and so they say nothing Thirdly saith the Author Elders have rule over the Church in preaching the word and they have power to teach and exhort to charge and command to reprove and rebuke with all authoritie 1 Tim. 5. 7. and 6. 17. 2 Thes. 3. 6. Answ. It can not be denied but Elders that is preaching Elders or Pastors have authoritie over the people in preaching and rebuking with all authoritie but 1. I aske at our brethren by what authoritie of the Scripture is pastorall binding and loosing an authoritative act of the preaching Elder onely for the concionall or preaching power of remitting and retaining sinnes Joh. 20. 21. is all one with the power of the keyes Matth. 16. and that is given saith our brethren to the whole Church and by these texts are not restricted to Pastors as they expone them 2. Our brethren alledge there is a two-fold power of preaching in Pastors one by vertue of their gift another by vertue of their office By the first Pastors doe preach to Infidels Turkes and unconverted ones now this preaching is not proper to Pastors as Pastors nor is it any authority peculiar to Pastors over all the flocke for
Nazianzen which is not against their authoritie and true fulnesse and he speaketh of the councells of his time and it is not to bee denyed but Panormitan saith well dictum unius privati est praeferendum dicto papae si ille moveretur melioribus rationibus veteris novi Testamenti and Augustine saith latter councells may correct older councells and Petrus de Monte under Eugenius complained that there was no godly and learned Bishops in his time to determine truth in a Synod when Doctors Professors Bishops and all have sworne obedience to the Pope to their Occumenick councells and to the wicked decrees of the councell of Trent as the Bull of Pius the fourth requireth But before I say any thing of the second question anent the magistrates power I shall close the other wayes of communion of sister Churches CHAP. 6. SECT 5. Three other wayes of communion of sister Churches A Fift way of communion saith the author is by helping and contributing to sister Churches Prophets and Teachers when they are in scarstie as Act. 11. 29. Rom. 15. 25. 26. Ans. This way of communion we acknowledg but we see not how this communion can stand wiâ—hout the authoritie of Synods if Churches bee not united in one visible body they cannot authoritatively send helpe of teachers one to another and this is a direct acknowledgement of a visible union of more Churches in one visible body for the Church of Jerusalem authoritatively sent Pastors Paul and Barnabas as Pastors to the Gentiles you will have them sent as gifted men and that they are not Pastors while they bee ordained and chosen by these Churches to which they goe A sixt way of communion saith hee is by admonition if a sister Church or any member thereof bee scandalous wee are then to send Elders to warn them to call Archippus or any other Elder to take beed to do their dutie if the Elders or Church bee remisse in consuring wee are to take the helpe of two or three Churches moe if yet that Church â—eare not wee are to tell a Congregation of Churches together or if the offence bee weightie wee are to withdraw the right hand of fellowship from such a Church and to forbeare all such sort of exercise of mutuall brotherly communion with them which all the Churches of Christ are to walke in one towards another Answ. You acknowledge that same order which Christ commandeth Matth. 18. to gaine a brother is to bee kept in the gaining of scandalous Churches But 1. What warrant have you of the two first steps of Christs order against scandalous Churches and to omit the third judiciall and authoritative way when sister Churches turne obstinate Christs order for gaining the scandalous is as necessary in the third as in the former two 2. Why doe you allow the third in a sort for if the sister Church will not bee admonished you will have her rebuked before moe sister Churches that are conveened that is before a Synod is it because you thinke there is more authority in a Synod then in one sister Church then you thinke there is authoritie in a Synod for by good Logick wee may inferre the positive degree from the comparative and there is no other reason why the matter should come before a Synod for all in a Synod wanteth authority and power to censure as you thinke yet to complaine to a Synod is an acknowledgement of the authoritie of a Synod as Christs order saith Matth. 18. 17. If hee neglect to heare them tell it to the Church 3. What is the withdrawing of brotherly communion from obstinate sister Churches but as Amesius saith well excommunication by proportion and analogie Ergo say I in this a Synod hath a Synodicall authoritie over the Churches within the bounds of the Synod by proportion for who can inflict a punishment of a Church censure by proportion answerable to excommunication but a Church or a Synodicall meeting which hath the power of the Church by proportion Amesius would prove that a particular Church cannot bee excommunicated because a Church cannot bee cast out of communion with it selfe for then she should bee cast out of herselfe But this argument with reverence of so learned and godly a man proveth onely that a particular Church cannot excommunicate herselfe which I grant but it concludeth not but a particular obstinate Church may bee excommunicated out of the societie of all sister Churches who meeting in a Synod in the name of Jesus Christ have power to save the spirits of sister Churches in the day of the Lord and are to edifie them by counsell and rebuking as the Author granteth and why not by an authoritative declaring that they will have no communion with such an obstinate sister or rather daughter Church Wee have never saith the Author been put to the utmost extent of this dutie the Lord hitherto preventing by his grace yet it is our dutie The Church Cant. 8. tooke care not onely for her owne members but also for her little sister that had no brests and would have taken care if having breasts they had been distempered with corrupt milke if the Apostles had a care of all the Churches 1 Cor. 8. 11. is that spirit of grace and love dead with them ought not all the Churches to care for sister Churches if not virtute officii by vertue of an office yet intuitu charitatis for charities sake Answ. That you have never beene put to these duties to the utmost will never prove that the government is of God for Corinth Ephesus Pergamus Thyatira which were glorious Churches by your owne confession were put to a necessitie of the utmost extent of these duties yea it proveth your government to bee rather so much the worse because Christs government is opposed by secret enemies in the Church 2. You make the spirit of love in a pastorall care over other Churches to bee dead because none have any pastorall care over any other Churches but the particular Congregation over which they are Pastors and pastorall love to unconverted ones as pastorall you utterly deny The last way of communion saith the Author is by propagation or multiplication which is as the Apostles had immediat calling from God to travell through the world and to plant Churches so have particular Churches given to them immediatly from Christ the fulnesse of measure of grace which the inlargement and establishment of Christs kingdome doth require that is when the Bee-hive a parishionall congregation is surcharged they have power to send forth their members to enter by Covenant in Church-state amongst themselves and may commend to them such able gifted Ministers as they thinke may bee Ministers in that young Church Answ. 1. This way of inlarging Christs kingdome is defective 1. It sheweth the way of inlarging the number of invisible Churches and multitudes of converts into new incorporations but doth shew no way how to
determinations on the contrary for it was certaine that the Word of God had refuted the necessitie of circumâ—ision and of observing Moses his Law as Peter James Paul Act. 15. doe strongly prove from the Word of God and the word of God condemned the eating of things strangâ—â—â— and of things sacrificed to Idolls in the case of scandall therefore none of sound judgement will inferre that the determination of a Synod such as is Act. 15. 22. is not necessary yea because the bookes of Moses condemned the Sadduces in their Epicurith opinion of denying the resurrection of the dead I hope it is not for that superfluous for Christ out of Moses his writings to determine and prove Matth. 22. that the dead must â—iâ—c againe you may by as good reason say nothing should bee determined in preaching nor in writings because all these are already determined in the Word by the Lord his Prophets and Apostles this shall close evert all ministery as Sâ—inians doe especially now after the cannon of the Scripture is closed for they use the same very arguments against the necessitie of a ministery because now the Gospell is fully revealed there is no necessitie of a sent ministery as was in the Apostles time so teach Andr. Raddeccius Smalcius and the Arminians And lastly it is a vild abusing of Scripture to say that the accept thâ—e yeare of the Lord of which Christ speaketh Luk. 4. 18 1â— is that Jubilee yeare of libertie of conscience to all sects of Papists Arminians Socinians Anabaptists c. 1. Because a libertie of hereticall and blasphemous opinions of God his nature worship and Word cannot bee the acceptable yeare of the Lord which Christ as Mediator came to proclaime Esa. 61 2. 5. for that is licence not libertie Christs acceptable yeare Fsiy 61. is the spirituall Jubilee of remission of sinnes and eternall redemption proffered in the Gospel and really bestowed upon the meeke the broken hearted the captives the prisoners the mourneâ—s in Ziâ—n and those whom Christ is sent to comfort and to clothe with the garments of praise but hee is not sent to comfort Macedonians Sabellians papists Socinians c. because they are Sectaries and doe adhere to their rotten and false grounds of divinitie for then libertie of conscience should have beene a mercy purchased by Christs death and Arius should obtaine by Christs death a power to bee an Arian and to deny the divinitie of Jesus Christ. 2. In the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ultio a revenging is an allusion to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 naeham consolatus est for this yeare was to the beleevers Nechama or consolation and to unbeleevers Nekama a revenge or a vengeance which cannot sort with sectaries 3. The acceptable yeare is as Paul expoundeth it 2 Cor. 6. 2. the acceptable time of the Gospell and the day of salvation and as Hugo Cardinalis expoundeth it well the time of the fulnesse of grace under the Gospel and that which is called Esay 49. 8. the day of salvation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ratson the day of good will and so Beda Toletus Cyrillus and the Jesuit Salmeron and Glossa Ordinaria expoundeth it faith and salvation Procopius the day of the Lords incarnation as Hieronymus expoundeth the day of vengeance opposit thereunto to bee the day of damnation and Lyra the yeare of Christs suffering in which Christ is pleased with mankind Quest. III. Whether the Jesuited Lysimachus Nicanor and the Author of the Survey of Discipline doth with good reason impute â—â— the Church-Government of the reformed Churches the eversion of the 〈◊〉 Magistrates power â—n matters ecclesiasticall There came to the light of day a night-peece of darkenesse Anno 1640. A Pamphlet by one Lysimachus Nicanor acting the person of a â—esuite but better resembling â— is nature against our blessed Reformation imputing to us Treason to Kings as the Popish author of the Survey had ledde the poore man both of these as Jesuites doe raile against Calvin Beza and the Geneva-discipline as Becanus Suarez Uasquez Bellarmine Greâ—serus and other their Doctors and teachers doe leade them That I may adde to what I have said before I desire the reader to eye and consider these distinctions 1. Paraeus teacheth that there is a double Church-power one internall and proper as to preach hinde and loose to administrate the Sacraments c. This is not in the Prince and there is another improper and externall which is exercised about Church-matters and Church-officers and this distinction is grounded upon that saying of Constantine the Emperour to the Bishops as Eusebius relateth it 2. An externall power about matters ecclesiasticke is three-fold 1. A power of order and jurisdiction about the externall or rather in the externall acts of the Church which are visible and incurreth in the 〈…〉 as to preach baptize and these as saith that learned and worthy preacher at Middleburgh Guliel Apollonii doe properly pertaine to the spirituall and proper Church-government and without controversie doe not belong to the Prince 2. A power externall about Church-matters which is objective in respect of the object sacred or ecclesiastick but improperly and by a 〈◊〉 enely ecclesiasticke and essentially and in it selfe politick such as we hold to be the Magistrates power in causing Church-men doe their duty in preaching sound doctrine and administrating the Sacraments â—cording to Christs institution and punishing hereticks and false teachers 3. Some have devised a mixed power ecclesiastick as Henric. Salcobrigiensis whereby the Prince is the head of the Church and hath a nomotheticke and legislative power in things ecclesiasticall and this is not onely objective in respect of the object ecclesiasticall but also subjective in respect of the subject ecclesiasticall in respect that the Prince by vertue of his civill office as a King may ordaine Prelats and make Lawes in Church-matters Distinction 3. There is a twofold power in a King one in a King as a King this is alike in all and ordinary regall coactive whether the King be a Heathen a Turke or a sound beleeving Christian There is another power in a King as such a King either a King and a Prophet also or as a Propheticall King and this extraordinary power was in Solomon and David to write Canonicke Scripture and to prophecie and is not properly a Kingly power or there is in a King as such a King even as a Christian beleeving King an other power ordinary indeede but it is not a new regall power but potestas executiva a power or a gracious hability to execute the Kingly power that he had before as a King so Christianity addeth no new Kingly power to a King but onely addeth a Christian power to use inlarge and dilate the Kingly power that he had before Distinction 4. The Magistrate as a Magistrate is a politicke head and ruler of the Common-wealth but as
but wee uske who shall bee the visible ministeriall and vocall Judge under Christ speaking in his owne Testament for the King is a Politick and civill Judge and the Church an Ecclesiasticall Judge I answer this same is the question betwixt us and Papists anent the Judge of controversies whether the Judge bee a Synod or the Scriptures and wee answer by a distinction the Scripture is norm i judicandi 2. Christ the peremptory and infallible Judge speaking in his owne Word 3. A Synod lawfully conveened is a limited ministeriall and bounded visible Judge and to bee beleeved in so farre as they follow Christ the peremptory and supreme Judge speaking in his owne Word But wee deny that there is on earth any peremptory and in fallible visible Judge But to come yet nearer if the King have sworne to that same religion which the Church doth professe and so acknowledge and professe the reformed religion of that Church hee must then acknowledge the lawfull officers of that Church to bee his ordinary teachers and the lawfull ministers of the Church and that they are both in a Synod and out of the Synod to preach and to bee ministeriall definers of things contraverted and that they shall first determine in an ecclesiasticall way according to Gods Word and hee as King is to command them to determine according to Gods Word under the paine of civill punishment and the Kings civill and coactive way of judging is posterior and ratificatorâ—e of the right and oxthodox ecclesiasticall determination and Junius saith that the Magistrates judging politick presupposeth the Church judging ecclesiasticall going before and Calvin and Amesius are cleare that in this case the Church is to cognosce of hee owne ecclesiasticall affaires Ambrose writeth to the Emperor Valentinian that none should judge of this cause which is ecclesiasticall as one said but a Church-man qui nec munere sit impar neâ—jure dissimilis Gelasius the Pope inveigheth against Anastasius the Emperour because hee confounded these two civill and ecclesiasticall causes But if the Emperour or King professe not the religion of the land and repute it false and if the religion bee indeed hereticall then the Church is not constitute and the case extraordinary but the truth is neither the Kings judgement as a certaine rule to the representative Church nor the representative Churches judgement a rule to the King but the Word of God the infallible rule to both Judgement may crooke truth cannot bow it standeth still unmoveable like God the father of truth but in this case if both erre ex cellently saith Junius the Magistrate erring the Church may do something extraordinarily and tâ—e Church erring the Magistrate may do something also in an extraordinary way as coÌ„mon equitie and mutuall law requireth that friends with mutuall tongues bicke the wounds of friends Also fourthly some say they who make the King the head of the Church acknowledge that the King doth not judge except the matter be first defined in the Scriptures and in the generall councells yet they give a primacie spirituall in matters ecclesiasticall to the King and therefore if the King as King may forbid the inacting of wicked Canons hee determineth them to bee wicked before the Synod have passed their judgement of them I answer that learned Calderwood saith indeed the pretended Lords of high Commission have an act for them under Queene Elizabeth for this effect but it is made for the fashion for all errors and heresies are condemned in Scripture but not onely should there bee a virtuall and tacit determination of matters ecclesiastick which is undeniably in Scripture and may bee in generall councells also but also a formall Synodicall determination in particular must goe before the Princes determination in a constitute Church The Prince may before the Synods determination exhort to the determination of what hee conceiveth is Gods will in his Word but hee cannot judicially and by a Kingly power determine in an orderly way what is to bee defined in a Synod except hee infringe the Churches liberties and judicially prelimit under the paine of civill punishments the free voyces of the members of the Synod which is indeed an abuse of the authoritie of a nurs-father But fiftly it may bee objected that hee may in a thing that is manifestly evident by the Word of God to bee necessary truth command by the power of the sword that the Synod decree that or this particular so cleare in the Word the contrary whereof being Synodically determined hee may punish by the sword and so hee may judicially predetermine some things before the Sâ—nod passe their Synodicall act thereon and if hee may predetermine judicially one thing hee may predetermine all things I answer what the King may judicially determine and punâ—â—h with the sword that hee cannot judicially predetermine and command in any order that hee pleaseth but in a constitute Church whereof hee is a member and to bee taught hee is to determine judicially in an orderly way as a nurs-father But sixtly it may bee objected that if the King have a judiciall power by the sword to annull unjust acts then hath hee a power to 〈◊〉 them though hee abuse that power in making them as unjust and then hath hee a power to interpret Church acts and to defend them 〈…〉 Law saith it is not same power to make Lawes and to dâ—â—â—nd them and interpret them see Paraeus I answer the proposition is not universally necessary except onely in civill matters in the which as the Prince who is absolute hath supreme authority to defend and interpret civill lawes so hath hee power to make them for if the Magistrate hath a supreme judiciall power to interpret Church-Lawes hee is a minister of the Gospell in that case and may by that same reason administer the Sacraments so the argument is a just begging of the question 2. Though the King have power in case of the Church aberration which is somewhat extraordinary it followeth not therefore in ordinary hee hath a nomothetick power to make Church-Lawes Also seventhly it may bee objected if the King in case of the Churches aberration may by the sword rescind Church-Lawes then may hee make a Law to rescind them but those who aâ—firme that the King hath a sort of primacie and headship over the Church say not that the King hath any power formally ecclesiasticall to make Lawes as Ministers in a Synod do but onely that hee hath a power to command any forme of externall worship under the paine of bodily punishment they say not that the King may preach administrate the Sacraments or excommunicate or inflict any Church-censures I answer the transcendent power of Princesand their commissioners is not well knowne for the authors saith Calderwood agree not among themselves but it is true in words the author est Tortura torti the Bishop of Eli denyeth in words if you have strong faith to beleeve
should call Christs doctrine blasphemy Caesar and his deputie Pontius Pilat as Judges civill are to judge it truth Neither would I â—â—iâ—â—â—ly here contend for whether the Kings knowledge of herese in the major proposition bee judiciall or the knowledge of discretion onely as some say wee agree in this against Papistâ— that the King is not a blind servant to the Church to punish what the Church calleth heresie without any examination or tryall but though the Kings knowledge of heresie in the proposition and in Law bee judiciall and kingly yet because hee is to cognosce onely in so farre as hee is to compell and punish with the sword not by instructing and teaching It would not hence follow that hee is to make Church constitutions as King but onely that hee may punish those who maketh wicked constitutions because the Canon maker is a ministeriall teacher the King as King may command that hee teach truth and hee may punish hereticall teaching but as King he is not a teacher either in Synod or Senate in Pulpit or on the Throne now if the King by office ordaine Pastors and deprive them by office hee is to know who are able to teach others aâ—d must bee able also to stop the mouthes of the adversaries and to rebuke them sharpely that they may bee sound in the faith and this is required in Titus Ch. 1. 5 9 10 11 12 13. as a Pastor and as an ordainer of other Pastors therefore that which is required of a Pastor by his office must also bee required to bee in the King by his office 6. It is admirable that they give to Kings power to deprive ministers but with these distinctions 1. He may not discharge them to preach and administer the Sacraments but to preach and administer the Sacraments in his kingdome or dominions because the King hath a dominion of places 2. Hee may discharge the exercise of the ministery but hee cannot take away the power of order given by the Church 3. Hee may deprive say some by a coactive and civill degradation because the supreme magistrate may conferre all honours in the Christian common-wealth Ergo hee may take them away againe but hee cannot deprive by a canonicall and ecclesiasticall degradation 4. Hee may causâ—tively deprive that is compell the Church to deprive one whom he judgeth to bee an heretick and if the Church refuse hee may then in case of the Churches erring and negligence as King deprive himselfe But I answer the King as King hath dominion civill of places and times as places and times but not of places as sacred in use and of times as sacred and religious for his power in Church matters being accumulative not privative hee cannot take away a house dedicated to Gods service no more then hee can take away maintenance allotted by publick authority upon Hospitalls Schooles Doctors and Pastors God hath here a sort of proprietie of houses and goods as men have Places as sacred abused are subject to regall power hee may inhibit conventions of hereticks 2. The Apostles might preach in the Temple though civill authoritie forbid them 3. Kings are as much Lords of places as sacred and publick as they have a dominion of civill places in respect the King may be coactive power hinder that false and hereticall doctrine bee preached either in publick or private places for this hee ought to doe as a preserver of both tables and a beare of the Sword for the good of Religion and if they may command pure doctrine to bee preached and sound discipline to be exercised they may command the same to bee done in publick places The second distinction is not to purpose 1. To discharge the exercise of a ministery saith Calderwood is a degree of suspension and suspension is an ecclesiasticall degree to the censures of excommunication and therefore the King may as well excommunicate and remit and retaine sinnes which undoubtedly agreeth to the Apostles as hee can suspend 2. As for taking away the power of order it is a doubt to formalists if the Church can doe that at all seeing they hold Sacraments administred by ministers justly deprived to bee valid Ergo they must acknowledge an indeleble character in Pastors which neither King nor Church can take away If then the King deprive from the exercise hee must simpliciter deprive by their grounds it is weake that they say the King may deprive from the exercise of a ministry within his owne dominions for saith Calderwood they all know well that the King hath not power to deprive men from the exercise of the holy ministery in ether forraine Kingdomes For the third way of deprivation it hath a double meaning also 1. If the meaning bee that as the King by a regall and coactive power may take away all honours either civill or ecclesiasticall as hee giveth all honours then this way of depriving Ministers cannot bee given to the King for the King may give and take away civill honours for reasonable causes according to the Lawes But in ecclesiasticall honours there bee three things 1. The appointing of the honour of the office to bee an Ambassadour of Christ. 2. To give the true foundation and reall ground of a Church honour that is gifts and gracious abilities for the calling neither of these two doe come either from King or Church or from mortall men but onely from Jesus Christ who ascending on high gave gifts unto men and appointeth both office and giveth grace for to discharge the office Yea since morall philosophy maketh honor to bee praemium 〈◊〉 a reward of vertue the King doth not give that which is the soundation of honour civill for civill vertue is a grace of God but in Church honour there is a third to wit a deâ—â—â—nation of a qualified man for the sacred office of the ministry and an ordination by the imposition of hands used in the Apostolick Church Act. 6. 6. Act. 13. 3. Act. 14 23. 1 Tim. 4 14. 1 Tim. 5.22 Whether imposition of hands bee essentiall to ordination or not I disput not it is apostolick by practise yet there is something ecclesiasticall as praying of Pastors and an ecclesiasticall designation of men or the committing of the Gospell to faithfull men who are able to teach others 2 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Tim. 5. 22. No Scripture can warrant that the King ordaine Pastors by publick praving by laying on of hands or ecclesiasticall blessing or by such an ordination as is given to Timothy and the Elders of the Church Acts 13. 3. Acts 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5,6 7,8 9. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2. If any say the King hath a publick and regall power in ordaining of Ministers and so in dâ—priving them or a mixt power partly regall partly ecclesiasticall as hee is a mixt person and the Church hath their way of purely and unmixt ecclesiasticall calling or ordaining of Ministers or the Church and the Magistrate
wayes 1. Effectually and so we thinke that the Kingly power is an Ordinance of God lawfull jure divinâ— many Papists say the contrary but we thinke with Gods word it is of divine institution as is cleare Psal. 2. 11. Prov. 8. 14. 15. Rom. 13. 1 2 3 4 5 6. Matth. 22. 21. 1 Pâ—t 2. 17 18. Eccles. 9. 20. Prov. 25. 2. Prov. 20. 2. 2 The Kings power may be thought divine formally and so as divine is opposed to civill it is a humane ordinance and not formally divine or ecclesiasticall nor subjectively 3. It may be thought divine and ecclesiastick objectively and finaliter The end intrinsecall being a spirituall good and so the King hath power to conveene Synods not onely as they are men and his Subjects but also as they bee such subjects and Christian men and members of Synods as the King may command the minister of the Gospell both as a man yea and as a Preacher in the Pulpit to preach â—ound doctrine and to give wholesome and good milke to the Church and this is formally an act of a nurie-father such as the King is by his Kingly office and this way also doth the King send members to the Synod and moderate and preside in Synods actu impâ—rato nâ—n elicito actu objective ecclesiastico non intrinsece non formaliter non subjective ecclesâ—astico The King ruleth by the Sword and commandeth the Synods to meete ordereth politically and civilly the members and meeting and as King cooperateth but by a civill and regall influence with the Synod for the same very end that the Synod intendeth to wit the establishing of truth unity and the edification of Christs-body But this power of the Kings to conveene Synods is positive not negative auxiliary and by addition not by way of impedition or privation For the Church of her selfe hath from Christ her head and Lord power of conveening without the King beside his knowledge or against his will if he be averse as is cleare Matth. 18. 17 18. if they be conveened in his name he is with them not upon condition that the Prince give them power And Joh. 20. 19. there is a Church-meeting without the Rulers and a Church-meeting for praying preaching and discipline Act. 1. 13 14. c. without the Magistrate Act. 15. 1 2. and when the Magistrate is an enemy to the Church 2. Where Christ commandeth his disciples to preach and baptize Matth. 28. 19 20. and with all faith in the exercise of their ministry they shall be persecuted by rulers as Matth. 10. 17 18 19. Luk. 21. 12 13 14. He doth by necessary consequence command Church-meetings and Synods even when the Magistrate forbiddeth and this is practised 1 Cor. 5. 1 2 3 4 5. where the Magistrate is an heathen chap. 6. 1 2 3. 3. It should follow that Christ cannot have a true visible Church and ministry on earth except the Magistrate countenance his Church which is both against experience and Christs Kingly power who reigneth in the midst of his enemies Psal. 110. 2. And what glorious Courâ—bes had Christ in Asia with power of doctrine and discipline and â—o with all Church-meetings Rev. 2. chap. 3. where Tyrants did slay the witnesses of Christ Rev. 2. 13. and certainely by what power Kings alleadâ—e that Synods may not meet for the exercise of discipline and good order in Gods house by that same power they may say there should be no Church meeting for the hearing of the word and receiving the Sacraments without their authority For Church Synods for doctrine differ not in spece and nature from Synods for discipline all be one and the same acts under Christ as King and head of his Church for which see Spalato Uâ—â—tius Amâ—sius Calderwood the Professors â—â— Lâ—yden Now what any say on the contrary for the power of Princes in matters ecclesiasticall is soone answered Gerardus saith that Moses gave Lawes both to the People and Priests Exod. 20. Lev. 8. Num. 3. I answer if this be a good argument the Magistrate his alone without advise of the Church may impose Lawes yea and institute new Laws and dite Canonicall Scripture also as did Moses Deut. 5. Exod. 20. but it is certaine that Moses gave these Laws not as a Magistrate but as a Prophet of God who spake with God face to face and it is more for us then for our adversaries David also brought the Ark to its place at Gods speciall direction the Levites carrying it by Gods Law though they failed in that sinfull omission 2 Sam. 6. but 1 David did convocate the chosen of Israel even thirty thousand to reduce the Ark to its place and so the Levites and Church-men and did it not as King his alone as 1 Chron. 13. hee did it And Junius saith and the text is cleare that he did it by the counsell of an Assembly and the whole Church and that a King may doe that in Gods worship in case of the negligence of the Church that is warranted by Gods word is but his duty Now Jesuites answer not to any purpose in this for Becanus and Suarez answer nothing to Davids placing of the Arke in its place onely they say all the people conveved the Arke and danced before it as well as David but it is not hence proved that all the people are heads of the Church as they say the King is and Lysimachus the Jesuite seeth in this that wee aâ—â—ee not with his friends the Jesuits Solomon builded the Temple and dedicated it to Gods service but this is no ground to make the King a Law-giver in the Church 1. Because none can deny but Solomon did all this as a Prophet by speciall revelation for 1. if Solomon might not build an house to the Lord but by speciall revelation that hee should bee the man and not David his father 2 Sam. 7. 6. 13. farre more could hee not as an ordinary King build that typicall house which had a resemblance of Christ and heaven it selfe especially seeing the signification of the Holy of holiest in the Sanctuary is expressely given to the holy Spirit Heb. 9. 7 8. and the Temple was a type of Christ Joh. 2. 20 21. and they may say Kings by an ordinary power as Kings might pen Canonick Scripture as well as they could build a typicall Temple like Solomons God filled that Temple with his glory and heard prayers made in that temple and toward that Temple I thinke Kings as Kings cannot now build such Temples therefore Solomon by a Propheticall instinct built that house Jesuites give no answer to this for Suarez saith Kings may build Churches to God because of it selfe it is an act of Religion which requireth riches for the building thereof and for the dedication it includeth two 1. By some religious action to consecrate a house to God and this way onely the Priests by sacrificing dedicated the Temple and God by filling
of God as Simon Magus did All the Congreations and Synagogues in Israel might joyne together to condemne him if there were such a thing as an Arke in Scotland if it were taken captive as the Prelates kept the Gospell in bonds it were a morall dutie to all the Congregations to convene in their principall Rulers and Pastors to bring againe the Arke of God and by the power of Discipline to set it free and if the whole Land were involved in a Nationall apostacie they are to meet in their principall members and this is morall to Scotland as to Israel by Ordinances of the Church to renew a Covenant with God that his wrath may be turned off the Land In this sence we see it never proved that it was peculiar to Israel onely to be a Nationall Church Nay I affirme that the Jewes had their Congregationall Churches as we have For that is a Congregationall Church which meeteth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in that same place for Doctrine and Discipline But the Jewes meet every Sabbath in their Synagogues for teaching the people Gods Law and for Discipline Ergo the people of the Jewes had their Congregationall Churches as we have The major proposition is the doctrine of our brethren except they say as its like they must that except they meet to paâ—take of all the Ordinances of God they are not a Congregationall Church Yet truely this is but a knot in a Rush for 1 Cor. 14 meeting for prophecying onely is a Church Convention and the forbidding of women to teach in the Church is an ordering of a Congregationall worship and the meeting of the Church for baptising of Infants is in the mind of our brethren the formall meeting of a Congregationall Church though they should not celebrate the Lords Supper 2. What Ecclesiasticall meetings can the meeting of Gods people be in the Synagogues of God as they are called Psal. 74. 8 for hearing the Word and for exercise of Discipline if not the Church meeting in a Congregation I prove the assumption by parts and first I take it to be undeniable that they did meet for doctrine Act. 15. 21. For Moses of old time hath in every City them that preach him being read in the Synagâ—gâ—e every Sabbath day And Ps. 74. 8 9. these two are joyntly complained of as a great desolation in the Church the burning of Gods Synagogues in the Land And v. 8. that there are no Prophets which know how long And Math. 9. 35. Christ went about all Cities and Villages teaching in their Synagogues Luke 4 16. He went into the Synagogue on the Sabbath day and stood up to read Math. 6. 2. And when the Sabbath day was come he began to teach in the Synagogue and many hearing him were astonished Luke 6. 6. And it came to passe another Sabbath day he entered into the Synagogue and taught John 18. 20. I ever taught in the Synagogues and daily in the Temple whither the Jewes alwayes resort Math. 13. 54. And when he was come into his ownâ— Countrey he taught them in their Synagogue in as much as they were astonished And that there was ruling government in the Synagogue is cleare 1 by their Rulers of the Synagogue Act. 13. 15. Act. 18. 17. 8. Luke 13. 14. Marke 5. 22. 35. And if this Ruler had beene any save a Moderator if he had beene an unlawfull Officer Christ would not have acknowledged him nor would Paul at the desire of the Rulers of the Synagogue have preached as he doth Acts 13. 15 16. 2. Also if there was teaching cisputing concerning the Law in the Synagogue there behooved to be some ordering of these acts of worship for onely approved Prophets were licensed to preach in their Synagogues to say nothing that there was beating in the Synagogues and therefore there behoved to be Church discipline Hence that word of delivering up to the Synagogue Luke 21. 12. 3. There was the censure of excommunication and casting out of the Synagogue and a cutting off from the Congregation Hence that act of casting out of the Synagogue any who should confesse Jesus John 12. 42. which they executed on the blind man John 9. 34. It is true our brethren deny that there was any excommunication in the Church of the Jewes and they alledge that the cutting off from the people of God was a taking away of the life by the Magistrates Sword or as some other say Gods immediate hand of judgement upon them But 1. to be cut off from the congregation or from the people of God is never called simply off-cutting and expounded to be destroying as it is Genes 9. 11. but expressed by dying the death for who will conceive that the Sword of the Magistrate was to cut off the male child that is not circumcised who is said to be cut off from the people of God Gen. 17. 14. or to cut off by death the parents I grant the phrase signifieth bodily death Exod. 31. 14. and for this God sought to kill Moses But Divines say it was excommunication and never Ruler in Israel executed this sentence not Moses nor any Judge that ever we read tooke away the life of an infant for the omission of a ceremony Nor are we to thinke that for eating leavened bread in the time of the Passover the Magistrate was to take away the life as is said Levit. 7. 20 21. 2. â—his word to cut off is expounded 1 Cor. 5. to put away which was not by death for he willeth them 2 Cor. 2. to pardon him and confirme their love to him 2. Neither could Paul rebuke the Corinthians because Gods hand had not miraculously taken him away or because the Magistrate had not taken away his life which was not the Corinthians fault 3. I am perswaded to be cast out of the Synagogue was not to be put to death because Ioh. 9. the blind man after he is cast out of the Synagogue Jesus meeteth with him in the Temple and he believeth and confesseth Christ and Christ Ioh. 16. distingusheth them cleerely They shall kill you and beside that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They shall excommunicate you But though it were granted tâ—â—t the Jewish Church used not excommunication had they no Ecclesiasticall censures before for that I thinke it doth not follow for the excluding of the Leper that these who touched the dead were legally uncleane and might not eate the Passover were censures but they were not civill Ergo Ecclesiasticall they must be as to be excluded from the Lords Supper is a meer Ecclesiasticall censure in the Christian Church Also if Pastors and Preachers be complained of that not only at Ierusalem but every where through all the land they strengthened not the â—â— eased sheep They did not bind up the broken nor bring againe the loosed but with force and cruclty they did governe Ezek. 34. 4. and if every where the Prophets did prophecy falsely and the Priests bare rule by their
meanes and the people lovâ—d to have it so Jer. 5. 31. Then in Synagogues there was Church-government as at â—erusalem for where the Lord rebuketh any sinne he doth recommend the contrary duty Now Prophets and Priests are rebuked tor their ruling with force and rigour every where and not at Ierusalem onely for that they were not compassionate to carry the Lambs in their bosome as Iesus Christ doth Esai 40. 11. their ill government every where must be condemned 3. Luk. 4. 16. Christ as his custome was went into the Synagogue on the Sabbath day Paul and Barnabas were requested to exhort in the Synagogue as the order was that Prophets at the direction of the Rulers of the Synagogue if they had any word of exhortation they should speake and consequently their order was that every one should not speake Ergo they had customes and orders of Church-Discipline to the which Christ and his Apostles did submit themselves And to tie all Church-government to the Temple of Ierusalem were to say God had ordained his people elsewhere to worship him publickly but without any order and that Christ and his Apostles subjected themselves to an unjust order I further argue thus Those Churches be of the same nature frame and essentiall Constiutions which agree in the same essentials and diffâ—r only in accidents but such are the Church of the Iewes and the Christian Churches Ergo what is the frame and essentiall constiâ—â—tion of the one Church must be the frame and essentiall constitution of the other Ergo c. the major is of undeniable certainty I prove the assumption These which have the same Faith and the same externall profession of Faith these have the same frame and essentiall constitution but they and we be such Churches for we have the same covenant of grace Jer. 31. 31. Jer. 32. 39 40. Heb 8. 8 9 10. Therefore that same faith differing only in accidents their faith did looke to Christ to be incarnate and our faith to that same very God now manifested in the flesh Heb. 13. 8. They were saved by faith as we are Heb. 11. Acts 10. 42 43. Acts. 11. 16 17 18. and consequently what visible profession of faith doth constitute the one visible Church doth constitute the other I know Papists Arminians Socinians doe make the Doctrine and Seales of the Iewish and Christian Church much different but against the truth of Scripture The onely answer that can be made to this must be that though the Church of the Jewes wanted not congregations as our Christian Churches have yet were they a nationall Church of another essentiall visible frame then are the Christian Churches because they had positive typicall and ceremoniall and carnall commandements that they should have one high Priest for the whole nationall Church the Christian Churches have not for that one visible Monarch and Pope they had an Altar Sacrifices and divers pollutions ceremoniall which made persons uncapable of the Passover but we have no such legall uncleannesse which can make us uncapable of the Seales of the New Testament and therefore it was not lawfull to separate from the Jewish Church in which did sit a typicall High Priest where were Sacrifices that did adumbrate the Sacrifice of our great High Priest c. not withstanding of scandalous persons in that Church because there was but one visible Church out of which was to come the Redeemer Christ according to the flesh but the Christian Churches under the New Testament be of another frame Christ not being tyed to one Nation or place or Congregation therefore if any one Congregation want the Ordinances of Christ we may separate therefrom to another Mount Sion seeing there bee so many Mount Sions noâ— Answ. 1. If the Church of the Iewes was a visible Church in its essentiall constitution different from our visible Churches because they were under the Religions tie of so me carnall ceremoniall and typicall mandats and Ordinances that we are not under then doe I inferre that the Tribe of Levy was not one visible Church in the essentiall frame with the rest of the Tribes which is absurd for that Tribe conteyning the Priests and Levites was under the obligatory tie of many typicall Commandements proper and peculiar to them only as to offer Sacrifices to wash themselves when they were to officiate to weare linnen Ephods to beare the Arke of the Covenant now it was sinne for any that were not of the Sonnes of Aaron or of another Tribe to performe these duties yet I hope they made but one nationall Church with the rest of the Tribes Secondly I infer that the Christian Church that now is cannot be of that same essentiall frame with the Apostolick Churches because the Apostolick Church so long as the Jewish ceremonies were indifferent in statu 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and mortall but not mortiferae deadly was to practice these ceremonies in the case of scandall 1 Cor. 10. 31 32 33. and yet the Christian Church that now is can in no sort practice these ceremonies yea I inferre that the Eldership of a Congregation doth not make one Church of one and the same essentiall frame and constitution with the people because the Elders be under an obligatory tie to some positive Divine Commandements such as are to administer the Seales Baptisme and the Lords Supper and yet the multitude of Believeres in that same congregation are under no such tie and certainly if to be under ceremoniall and typicall ordinances doth institute the whole Jewish Church in another essentiall frame different from the Christian Churches reason would say that then if the members of one Church be under Divine positive commandements which doth in no sort tie other members of the same Church that then there be divers memberships of different essentiall frames in one and the same Church which to me is monstrous for then because a command is given to Abraham to offer his sonne Isaak to God and no such command is given to Sarah in that case Abraham and Sarah shall not bee members of one and the same visible Church But the truth is different positive commandments of ceremoniall and typicall ordinances put â—o new essentiall frame of a visible Church upon the Jewish Church which is not on the Christian Churches These were onely accidentall characters and temporary cognizances to distinguish the Jewish and Christian Churches while as both agree in one and the same morall constitution of visible Churches for first both had the same faith one Lord one covenant one Iesus Christ the same seales of the covenant in substance both were visibly to professe the same Religion the differences of externals made not them and us different visible Churches nor can our brethren say they made different bodies of Christ different Spouses different royall Generations as concerning Church-frame Yet are wee not tied to their high Priest to their Altars Sacrifices Holy dayes Sabbaths new Moones c. no more then any one private
Christian in such a congregation or a beleeving woman is tied to preach and baptize and yet her pastor Archippus in that congregation is tied both to preach and baptize Secondly the Jews were to separate from B thaven and so are we Thirdly they were not to joyne with Idolaters in Idol-worship neither are we 2 Whereas it is said that it was not lawfull to separate from the Jewish Church because in it did sit the typicall high Priest and the Messiah was to be borne in it and because they were the onely Church on earth but now there be many particular Churches All this is a deception a non causiâ— pro causâ for separation from that Church was not forbidden for any typicall or ceremoniall reason not a shadow of reason can be given from the Word of God for this Because there can be no ceremoniall argument why there should be communion betwixt light and darknesse or any concord betwixt Christ and Belial or any comparting bètwixt the beleever and the infidell or any agreement of the temple of God with idols nor any reason typicall why Gods people should goe to Gilgal and to Bethaven or to be joyned with idols or why a David should sit with vaine persons or goe in to dissemblers or why he should offer the drinke offerings of these who hasten after a strange god or take up their names in his mouth This is then an unwritten tradition yea if Dagon had beene brought into the Temple as the Assyâ—ian altar of Damascus was set up in the holy place the people â—ught to have separated from Temple and Sacrifices both so loâ—g as that abomination should stand in the holy place Nor can it be proved that communicating with the Church of Israel as a member thereof was typicall and necessary to make up visible membership as ceremoniall holinesse is for to adhere to the Church in a sound worship though the fellow-worshippers be scandalous is a morall duty commanded in the second Commandment as to forsake Church-assemblies is a morall breach of that Commandment and forbidden to Christians Hebr. 10. 25. who are under no Law of Ceremonies And it is an untruth that those who were legally cleane and not ceremonially polluted were members of the Jewish visible Church though otherwise they were most flagitious For to God they were no more his visible Israel then Sodome and Gomorrah Isaiah 1. 10. or the children of Ethiopia Amos 9. 7. and are condemned of God as sinning against the profession of their visible incorporation in the Israel of God Jerem. 7. 4 5 6 7. But shall we name and repute them brethren whom in conscience we know to be as ignorant and void of grace as any Pagan I answer That if they professe the truth though they walke inordinately yea and were excommunicated Paul willeth us to admonish thâ—m as brethren 2 Thes. 3. 15. and calleth all the visible Church of Corinth for he writeth to good and bad amongst whom were many partakers of the table of devils pleaders with their brethren before heathen deniers of the resurrection yea those to whom the Gospell was hidden 2 Cor. 4. brethren and Saints by calling But say our brethren to be cast out of the Iewish Church was to be cast out of the Common-wealth as to be a member of the Church and to be a member of the state is all one because the state of the Jewes and the Church of the Jews was all one and none is said to be cut off from the people but he was put to death Answ. Surely Esay 66. vers 5. these who are cast out by their brethren and excommunicated are not put to death but men who after they be cast out live till God comfort them and shame their enemies but he shall appeare for your joy Secondly that the state of Gods Israel and the Church be all one because the Jewish policie was ruled by the judiciall Law and the judiciall Law was no lesse divine then the Ceremoniall Law is to me a wonder For I conceive that they doe differ formally though those same men who were members of the state were members also of the Church but as I conceive not in one and the same formall reason first because I conceive that the State by order of nature is before the Church for when the Church was in a family state God called Abrahams family and by calling made it a Church Secondly the Kingdome of Israel and the house of Israel in covenant with God as Zion and Jerusalem are thus differenced That to be a State was common to the Nation of the Jewes with other Nations and is but a favour of providence but to be a Church is a favour of grace and implieth the Lords calling and chusing that Nation to be his owne people of his free grace Deut. 7. 7. and the Lords gracious revealing of his Testimonies to Jacob and Israel whereas he did not so to every Nation and State Psal. 147. 19 20. but say they The very state of the Iewes was divine and ruled by a divine and supernaturall policie as the judiciall Law demonstrateth to us But I answer Now you speake not of the state of the Jewes common with them to all States and Nations but you speake of such a state and policie which I grant was Divine but yet different from the Church because the Church as the Church is ruled by the morall Law and the Commandments of both Tables and also by the Ceremoniall Law but the Jewish State or Common wealth as such was ruled by the judiciall Law onely which respecteth onely the second Table and matters of mercy and justice and not piety and matters of Religion which concerne the first Table and this is a vast difference betwixt the state of the Jews and the Church Thirdly when Israel rejected Samuel and would have a King conforme to other Nations they sought that the state and forme of governmnent of the Common-wealth should be changed and affected conformity with the Nations in their state by introducing a Monarchy whereas they were ruled by Judges before but in so doing they changed not the frame of the Church nor the worship of God for they kept the Priesthood the whole Morall Ceremoniall and Judiciall Law entire and their profession therein Ergo they did nothing which can formally destroy the being of a visible Church but they did much change the face of the state and civill policie in that they refused God to reigne over them and so his care in raising up Judges and Saviours out of any Tribe and brought the government to a Monarchy where the Crowne by divine right was annexed to the tribe of Judah Fourthly it was possible that the State should remaine entire if they had a lawfull King sitting upon Davids throne and were ruled according to the Judiciall Law but if they should remaine without a Priest and a Law and follow after Baal and change and alter Gods worship as the ten
as you gather First they did not meet often together for prayer and spirituall conference while they were satisfied in Conscience of the good estate one of another and approved to one anothers Consciences in the sight of God as living stones fit to be laid in the Lords spirituall Temple as you require because frequent meeting and satisfaction in Conscience of the regeneration one of another could not be performed by three thousand all converted and added to the Church in one day for before they were non-Converts and at one Sermon were pricked in heart that they had slaine the Lord of glory Acts 2. 37. 42. and the same day there were added to them three thousand souls Our brethren say It was about the Pâ—ntecost when the day was now the longest and so they might make short confessions of the soundnesse of their conversation before the Apostles who had such discerning spirits Answ. Truly it is a most weake and reasonlesse conjecture for all the three thousand behoved to be miraculonsly quicke of discerning for they could not sweare mutually one to another those Church-duties except they had beene satisfied in Conscience of the regeneration of one another Surely such a miracle of three thousand extraordinarily gifted with the spirit of discerning would not have beene concealed though it be sure Ananias and Saphira who deceived the Apostles were in this number Secondly how could they all celebrate a day of fasting and prayer and from the third houre which is our ninth houre dupatch the confessions and evidences of the sound worke of conversion of thirty hundred all baptized and added to the Church Capiat qui volet because this place is used to prove a Church-covenant I will here once for all deliver it out of our brethrens hands The Author of the Church-covenant saith There was hazard of excommunication John 9. 22. and persecution Acts 5. 3. and therefore the very profession of Christ in such periâ—â—us times was a sufficient note of discerning to such discerning spirits as the Apostles Answ. If you meane miraculous power of discerning in the Apostles that was not put forth in this company where were such hypocrites as Ananias and Saphira Secondly this miraculous discerning behoved to bee in all the three thousand for the satisfaction of their Consciences of the good estate spirituall of all of them And if it be miraculous as it must be if done in the space of sixe houres as it was done the same day that they heard Peter vers 41. then our brethren cannot alleadge it for ordinary inchurching of members as they doe Secondly if it be an ordinary spirit of discerning then at one act of profession are members to be received and so often meeting for the satisfaction of all their Consciences is not requisite Thirdly if profession for feare of persecution be an infallible signe then those who are chased out of England by Prelates and come to New England to seeke the Gospell in purity should be received to the Church whereas you hold them out of your societies many yeeres Fourthly suffering for a while for the truth is not much Iudas Alexander Demas did that for a while The Apologie and discourse of the Church-covenant saith These converts professed their glad receiving of the VVord vers 37 38. in saving themselves from that untoward generation else they had not beene admitted to baptisme But all this made them not members of the Church for they might havereturned notwithstanding of this to Pontus Asia Cappadocia c. but they continued stedfastly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the doctrine of the Apostles Secondly they continued in fellowship this is Church-fellowship for we cannot say That it was exercise of Doctrine and Sacraments and confound this fellowship with doctrine no more then we can confound doctrine and sacraments which are distinguished in the Text and therefore it is a fellowship of holy Church-state and so noteth 1. A combination in Church-state 2. In gifts inward to edification and outward in reliefe of the poore by worldly goods Answ. 1. They could not continue stedfast in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship before they were added to the Church for stedfastnesse in Doctrine and saving themselves from the froward generation could not be but habituall holinesse not perfected in sixe houres Now that same day vers 41. in the which they gladly heard the VVord they were both baptized and added to the Church and therefore their stedfast continuing in Church-state can no wayes make them members in Church-state Secondly though they should have returned to Pontus and Asia c. they returned added to the Church Church-state is no prison-state to tie men to such a congregation locally as you make it Thirdly there is no word of a Church-covenant except when they were baptized they made it and that is no Church-covenant and that should not be omitted seeing it conduceth so much first to the being of the visible Church in the which we must serve God acceptably Secondly and is of such consequence to the end that the holy things of God be not prophaned as you say Thirdly that the Seales of the Covenant be not made signes of falshood Fourthly wee would not be stricter then God who received upon sixe houres profession three thousand to Church state Fifthly the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fellowship is no fellowship of church-Church-order which made them members of the visible Church because the first day that they heard Peter they were added to the Church and being added they continued in this fellowship and in use of the Word Sacraments and Prayer as a reasonable soule is that which makes a man discourse and discoursing is not the cause of a reasonable soule Beza calleth it fellowship in Christian charity to the poore And the Syrian interpreter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Arablan interpreter saith the same The ancient Latine interpreter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Fourthly if Baptisme bee the Seale of our entry into the Church as 1 Cor. 12. 13. as Circumcision was the Seale of the members of the Jewes visible Church then such a Covenant is not a formall reason of our Church-membership but the former is true as I shall prove hereafter Ergo so is the latter The Proposition standeth because all the baptized are members of the visible Church before they can sweare this Covenant even when they are Infants 5. Argu. This Church-covenant is either all one with the Covenant of grace or it is a Covenant divers from the Covenant of grace but neither wayes can it be the essentiall forme of a visible Church Ergo First the Covenant of grace cannot be the forme of a visible Church because then all baptized and all beleevess should be in Covenant with God as Church members of a visible Church which our brethren deny If it be a Covenant divers from it it must be of another nature and lay another obligatory tie then either the Covenant of workes
a marriage covenant So C. D. sometime excommunicated now repenteth and is received as a gained brother in the bosome of the Church all the members of the Church come by that under a new relation to C. D. as to a repenting brother and they are to love reverence exhort rebuke comfort him by vertue of the covenant of grace but I conceive not by a new Church covenant entering them as in a Church membership and Church order towards him So a new particular Church is erected and now counted in amongst the number of the visible Churches all the sister Churches are to discharge themselves in the duties of imbracing loving exhorting edifying rebuking comforting this sister Church new elected But I thinke our brethren will not say That all the sister Churches are to make a new expresse vocall Church covenant with this sister Church and such a Church covenant as maketh them all visible Churches which have right to all the holy things of God in and with this new sister Church it is the covenant of grace once laid hold on by all these sister Churches which tieth them to all Christian duties both one toward another and also toward all Churches to come in I thinke there is no necessity of an expresse covenant of marriage betwixt this new Church and all the former sister Churches as there is a solemne marriage oath betwixt the Husband and the Wife and a solemne covenant betwixt the supreame Magistrate and the King and his Subjects when the King is crowned all we say is this if for new relations God laid a bond and compelling tie of conscience and that of perpetuall equity whereby we are entered in every new relative state beside the bond that Law and Gospell lay on us to doe duties to all men both in Church and Common-wealth then when a person is converted unto Christ and another made a Lawyer and another a Pastour another a Physitian another a Magistrat another a learned Philosopher and President of an Academy another a skilled Schoolemaster and so come under new relations many and diverse in the Church and State I should not be obliged to love honour and reverence them all by vertue of the fifth Commandement but I behoved by vertue of a particular Covenant I know not how to name it to come under some new relative marriage toward all these else I could not performe duties of love and reverence to them and though there be a convenant tacite betwixt a new member of a congregation and A. B. the Pastor and they come under a new relation covenant waies which I grant is not the point in question but this new covenant is that which by necessity of a divine Commandement of perpetuall equity maketh the now adjoyner a member of the visible Church and giveth him right and claime to the seales of the covenant so as without this covenant he is without and not to be judged by the Church but left to the judgement of God as 1 Cor. 5. 12 13. one who is without Thirdly the Apologie saith and Author of the Church covenant The covenant of grace is done in private in a mans closet betwixt the Lord and himselfe the other in some publique assembly 2. The covenant of grace is of one christian in particular the other of a company joyntly some call the one personall the other generall Answ. Though the covenant of grace may be layd hold on in a closet or private chamber yet the principall party contracter is God on the one part and on the other not a single man but Christ and all his seed yea the Catholique church all the House of Israel But our brethrens mind is that conversion of soules to Christ is not a Church act nor a Pastorall act but a worke of charity performed by private christians yet by the Pastorall paines of Peter three thousand Act. 2. were converted and this is a depressing of publique ministery and an exalting of popular prophecying which is the onely publique and ordinary meane blessed of God for conversion 2. By this all the covenants sworne in Israel and Iudah were not a swearing of the covenant of grace but of a Church covenant which we must refute hereafter 3. We desire an instance or practice of receiving any into the publique assembly by this Church covenant publique receiving by baptisme we grant in Cornelius Act. 10. the Eunuch Act. 8. Lydia and her house Act. 16. the Iayler Act. 16. but we never read of Sauls Churchâ—covenant and Church confession wherby he was publiquely received into Church membership nor of such private tryall of Church members and therefore wee thinke it to bee a devise of men 6. Arg. If this Church-covenant be the essence and forme of a visible Church which differenceth betwixt the visible and invisible Church then there have beene no visible Churches since the Apostles dayes nor are there any in the Christian World this day save only in New England and some few other places for remove the forme and essence of a thing and you remove the thing it selfe now if this be true and if Ministers have Ministeriall or pastorall power over people and the people no relation unto them as to Pastors except they mutually enter into this Church-covenant then are they no Pastors to the people at all and so all Baptised in the reformed Churches where this covenant was not are as Pagans and Infidels and all their Baptisme no Baptisme and all their Church Acts no Church Acts and they all are to be Rebaptized The Author of the Church-covenant saith there is a reall implicite and substantiall comming together and a substantiall professing of faith and agreement which may preserve the essence of the Church in England and other places though â—hers be not so expresse and formall a covenanting as neede were The eternity of the covenant of God is such that it is not the interposition of many corruptions that may arise in after time that can disanull the same except they willfully breake the covenant and reject the offer of the Gospel which we perswade our selves England is not come unto and so the covenant remaineth which preserveth the essence of the Churches to this day and he giveth this answer from learned Parker and he alleadgeth Fox who out of Gilda saith England received the Gospell in Tiberiâ—â— his time and Joseph of Arimathea was sent from France to England by Philip the Apostle an â—2 Answ. I deny not but Tertullian and Nicephorus both say the Gospell then came to the wildest in Brittaine and no doubt be â—â—ved to come to Scotland when Simon Zelotes camâ— to Brittaine but so did the Gospell come to Rome Philippi Corinth will iâ— follow that the covenant is there yet And 1. If the not wilfull rejecting of the Gospell save the essencâ— of a visible Church in England which charity we command in our Brethren Rome may have share of the charity also and there
the blood that sealeth the covenant shed for one single congregation nor are the promises of the covenant Yea and Amen is Christ for one single flocke onely and primò principaliter but for the whole Catholike Church and therefore they shall name themselves Christians The Author addeth Every Church is Christs married Spouse united to Christ by covenant the violation of marriage is the violation of a covenant yea and there is a marriage betwixt the Church members Isa. 62. 5. as a young man marrieth a Virgin so shall thy sonnes marry thee Answ. A marriage betwixt Christ and his Church we grant and betwixt Christ and every particular soule beleeving in him in respect of the love 2. mutuall interest and claime one to another Cant. 2. 16. and what holdeth betwixt Christ and a Church catholick or particular holdeth also betwixt Christ and every soule and to extort a Church covenant betwixt Christ and a particular soule who may be and often is a beleever yet out of Church-state from the borrowed phrase of marriage is â—oo violent blooding of comparisons and therefore from marriage belonging to the catholike Church principally how can a marriage visible be concluded 2. the sonneâ— are the whole Church of the Gentiles too large a Pâ—rish incolaeterrae saith Musculus and excellently Calvin Christ so is the husband of his Church that he marrieth upon his Church all people and Nations which are gathered to her because while the Church wanteth children she is as it were a widow now this is nothing for a Church-covenant Thirdly there is a relative obligation of mutuall duties of love betwixt fellow members of a visible Church and betwixt sonnes and the mother congregation but this is first done in Baptisme expresly secondly in our comming to be members of such a congregation but the person is before a member of the visible Church The Author addeth If dissolving a covenant be that which dissolveth a Church as Zach. 11. 9. 10. then the making of a covenant is that which constituteth a Church if dissipating of stones unbuild the house then compacting of them together doth build the house but the breaking of the covenant under the name of breaking of the two staves beauty and bands Zâ—ch 11. is the inchurching of the Iewes Ergo Answ. The dissolving and breaking of the covenant of grace and the removing of the Candlestick and the Word of God Revel 2. 5. Amâ—s 8. 11 12. taketh away the being of a Church both as a true Church and as a true visible Church and of such a breaking of the covenant doth the Lord speake Zach. 11. v. 9. and I said I will not feed you that which dieth let it die and that which perisheth let it perish c. and it taketh away the union of brotherhead amongst the members verse 14. so the thing in question is not hence concluded for the question is if a Church-covenant make a Church as visible and the breach of that Church-covenant unmake and dissolve a Church as visible and this place proveth what maketh and unmaketh a Church simply as a Church not as visible and under that reduplication Quest. 3. Whether by testimonies from the new Testament and good reasons a Church-covenant can be evinced Our Author alleageth 2 Cor. 11. 2. I have espoused you to one husband that I may present you as a chaste virgin to Christ so also the Apologie this was nothing else but the planting of the Church at Corinth if you say this Paul did while he converted them to the grace of Christ by his ministery if this were true saith he then should Christ have many thousands hundreds and scores at least of spouses in one Church which we thinke inconvenient Secondly it is plaine he speaketh of the whole Church as of one spouse and as it were one chaste Uirgin which argueth he perswaded them all as the friend of the bridegroome to give up themselves with one accord as one man into one body to the fellowship and worship of the Lord Jesus Answ. it is a weake cause that hangeth upon the untwisted thred of a misapplied metaphor For 1. espoufing into Christ in the Text is opposed to being deceived and corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ as Evah was deceived by the serpent and opposed to the receiving of another spirit and another Gospell so then to be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ and to receive another Gospell must have this meaning as Evah was deceived by the Serpent so I feare that your simple minds be un-Churched and loosed from the visible Church of Corinth and that you forget your covenant wherein ye sweare to take Christ for your husband and me for the friend of the Bridegroome and that you be remisse in the duties of externall discipline and Church-fellowship and in excommunicating scandalous persons c. Aâ— brethren let not our Lords word be thus tortured and wrested 2. He expoundeth this espoufing the presenting of them to Christ in the day of God as a washed redeemed and saved wife of Christ and not of their Church continuing in visible society Yea all interpreters ancient and moderne as Augustine Theophylact Chrysostome Oecumenius Cyrillus Ambrose Our latter Calvin Bullinger Beza Pomâ—ran Pellicanus Sarcerius Marlorat Paraphrastes Erasmus and Papists Aquinas Haymo give this sense Paul as the friend to the Bridegroome finding the Corinthians despising him and in love with false teachers grew jealous of them for his Lords cause that though he had betrothed them to Christ as a virgin hand fastned by promise to a husband left they should be drawne away to other lovers by the cunning of false teachers as Evah was led from her Lord by subtill Satan 3. Though he speake of them as of one body spouse virgin how doth it follow that he speaketh of them as of a ministeriall and a parochiall body for the marriage the betrothing to Christ and the acts contrary the receiving of another spirit the corrupting of their simple minds are acts altogether spirituall internall invisible and acts of a Church as a true Church the contrary are acts of a false Church as false and not acts of a Church as visible in a visible meeting in a visible external act of marrying nor is their any insinuation that Paul feared the dissolving of the Church oath and visible order of government 4. It is not inconvenient that there be many Spouses as in every true beleever there be many single acts of marriage love and of beleeving and so of taking Christ for their husband and Lord. A visible Church is the House of God 1 Tim. 3. 15. the Temple of God Rev. 3. 12. and yet every beleever is a Temple 1 Cor. 3. 17. and every one His House seeing he dwelleth in them by saith Ephes. 3. 17. also if this be a good reason he speaketh of them all as of one chaste virgin Ergo he speaketh of
and give a particular confession of their sinnes to the satisfaction of Iohn Baptistes conscience yea Iohn saith expresly of this visible baptized Church Mat. 3. 10. 12. that they were some of them fruitles Trees to be hewen down and some of them châ—ffe to be burnt with unquenchable fire so the materials of this baptized Church are not visible Saints and Lawyers hold of the covenant as our brethren say 2. The Eunuch coming to Jerusalem to worship which is an act of a Church-member was in Church-state before he was baptized and a Proselite 3. It is true that you cite out of Iustin Martyr but you omit a word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Martyr a Baptisme-covenant and professed by the heathen come to age of which also onely and of no other Iustine Martyr speaketh we wilingly acknowledge but by that covenant they were received unto the catholick visible Church and not unto a single independent Church only 4. These Questions were propounded to the aged before they were baptized and reason that heathen be tryed before they be baptized and in this we agree with the Synod of Heidelburge in concione Lugdunensi against Papiste and in Synods Parisiensi and what Mr. Parker saith further of this kind may be admitted if well expounded 5. Zipperus helpeth us consuetum est c. He thinketh it an ancient custome in the primitive Church that before any were received into the Church they should give a confession either themselves or saith he Parents and Tutors and so he acknowledgeth that infants in baptisme were made members of the Church though they could not sweare this Church-covenant nor give evidences of their conversion and this is acknowledged by all the reformed Churches of France Germany Holland Helvetia Poland England Scotland c. The Apology citeth Acts 5. 13. And of the rest durst no man joyne himselfe to them Greece durst not be glewed to them a word of marriage covenant Mat. 19. 5. Acts 9. 26. Saul desired to be glewed to them the former word must note some voluntrary act of joyning to the visible Church and that different from the act of conversion for otherwayes it is grosse Armimainsme to say that our conversion dependeth upon our daring or not daring or that it is suspended upon an act of our freewill for it dependeth upon the omnipotent working of the grace of God and Saul Acts 9. 26. though converted yea and baptized yet was he not received into the Churchfellowship untill they were better satisfied of his spirituall estate by Barnabas hence it is an error that to be added to the Church is only to be converted to the faith Ergo a covenant is requisite Answ. How strong is Gods truth Brethren yee make your opinion weake which hangeth upon a grammatication of one borrowed word None durst joyne mariage-way to the Church-visible Erasmus Beza say it is a word translated from Trees glewed together and signifieth neither marriage nor covenant and signifieth either naturall or artificiall or morall conjunction Acts 8. 29. Philip is bidden joyne himselfe to yonder Chariot joyning of Chariots is neither by marriage nor covenant so is the word Luk. 15. 15. 2. It is not joyned to a visible Parish Church but to the whole Christian Church out of which Ananias and Saphira were cast v. 9. 10. Which made great feare and made those who were not baptized saith Pomeranus to feare to joyne to the Church of God and so it behoved to be the unbaptized and unconverted who were feared v. 12. and they were all with one accord in Salomons porch that is all the faithfull added to the Church now opposite to these he saith of the unconverted and not added to the Church v. 13. and of the â—est without the Church durst no man joyne himselfe to the Church now this cannot be in a visible society for then Luke should intimate that the unconverted might have added themselves to the Church if they durst and had not beene stricken with the terror of the miraculous killing of Ananias and Saphira now this they could not have done as our Brethren say hand over head they behoved first to be converted and testified their conversion by a Church Oath nay Cajetan saith well they durst not haunt their company they sled from them and from the Apostle Peter as from a man slayer Nor doth the holy Ghost I thinke meane of any Church fellowship he presupposing that they were unconverted at least our Brethren must say this 3. It is an unlearned reason that they give to prove he meaneth not of conversion for all voluntrary acts supernaturall even of joyning to a visible Church and marrying of themselves to Christ and his visible Church as our Brethren say are acts wrought by the irresistible and omnipotent working of Gods grace no lesse then our first conversion and to thinke otherwayes of our supernaturall actions is grosse Arminianisme for so all who have written against Arminians as the learned Doctor Twisse Amesius Pareus Triglandius have expounded that passage It is God who worketh in us both to will and to doe so Calvin Beza Sibrandus Pareus Ursine Tilenus Bucan make all the operations of saving grace in conversion and after conversion irresistible And it is knowen how the Dominicanes Alvarez Estius Bannes Fran. Cumel Matthew Rspolis and many of that side hold a predeterminateing operation of grace ad modum causoe Physicoe which beginneth before free will so that no operations supernaturall yea nor naturall are suspended upon the liberty of freewill and they hold againsti Pelagianes and the Jesuites Snarez Vasques Valentia Becan Lod. Meratius Hyeron Fasolus Did. Ruiz and if you suspend all voluntrary acts upon the influence of freewill you follow Pelagians Jesuites Socinians and Arminians in that point 4. It is true the Disciples were affraid to admit Saul to their society and no wonder for he had not long since made havock of the Church but. 1. They did not inchurch him by an Oath 2. They received him upon the sole testimony of Barnabas v. 27. which order you keepe not refusing communion to Christians of approved piety and knowen so to you because they cannot sweare your Church covenant 5. Who they be who thinke to be converted to the faith and to be added to the visible Church to be all one I know not our divines never said it 6. Though all were granted you they durst not joyne to the apostolick visible Church Ergo there is a Church covenant it is a great consequent Now I desire to try your reasons for a Church covenant It is not saith the Apology hearty affection that uniteth Church-members in a visible Church for so England and Scotland are united nor 2. cohabitation for Papists and Protestants may cohabite and yet they are not of one visible Church nor 2. Meeting in one assembly uniteth not persons together for infidels and Turkes 1 Cor. 14. may come to
the affections And many are fitted to worke on the affections as Pastors who are not able to teach as Doctors in the Schools So hath Chrysostome and Theodoret observed upon these words Rom. 12. 7 8. Nor doth it move me much that Paul speaketh twice in one verse of the Deacon it is not unusuall to the Spirit of God in divers Scriptures so to doe as Prov. 1. Prov. 2. Psal. 119. How dangerous it is to affirme that all the Officers are not set downe in Gods VVord we may be taught by Papists for Estius giveth a reason why the Apostle setting downe 1 Cor. 12. 28. the Officers in Gods house hath omitted the Pope he answereth the Apostle is not here setting downe the degrees of the Hirarchicall Order for then he should have set downe Bishops Presbyters Deacons which be parts of that Order but onely he setteth downe some chiefe members of the Church indued with rare gifts and commenting on Ephes. 4. he saith The Pope is set downe under the name of Pastors and Doctors because he sendeth Pastors and Doctors to all the world and this was the reason why the Prelate was reputed a Pastor and the onely Pastor because though it was too base for him to preach yet he preached in and through poore Presbyters whom he sent And Salmeron moveth the question why 1 Cor. 12. 28. the Pope Cardinals and Patriarches are omitted in this place and we say Why are Bishops Archbishops Primates Metropolitans Deanes Archdeacons Chancellours Officials c. never once mentioned in the VVord of God But Salmeron answereth 1. They are implicitely set downe here and under the name of helps opitulations Paul hath instituted Deans Archdeans and the foure lesser orders And what else doe divers answer who teach that government 1 Cor. 12. 28. is but a generall and the Church in a prudentiall way under this may substitute and introduce such and such species of governments as they shall finde convenient as ruling Elders ruling Prelates and such like but I would gladly know why the Spirit of God hath particularly set downe the last specified Officers as 1 Cor. 12. 28. Apostles under which are no species of Apostles but onely such individuall persons Matthias Paul c. and hath also set downe Pastors in specie Doctors and Teachers in specie Ephes. 4. 11. under which there be onely such individuall persons who are Pastors and Teachers as John Epaphroditus Archippus Thomas c. and there is no roome left for the Church to subdivide Pastors or Doctors into such and such new spâ—cies as Popes Cardinals c. and yet under the generall of governments many species and new kindes of governments in a prudentiall way may be brought in If Christ have set downe the particulars of Pastors Prophets Apostles according to their last specified nature why hath his wisdome not beene as expresse and particular in all other offices necessary for feeding and governing the flocke of Christ a Pope a Prelate a Cardinall an Officiall would take as small roome in print and in Christs Testament as Apostle Doctor Pastor though I grant they doe take halfe so much more roome in the State and Parliament Of Deacons WE conceive according to Gods VVord Acts 6. that Deacons be of divine institution because when some poore widowes were neglected in the dayly ministration the Apostles appointed seven men of good report and full of the holy Ghost to take care of Tables and provide for the poore that the Apostles might give themselves to the Word and Prayer Object 1. There is not one word of Deacons Acts 6. not one word of the poverty of widows and these seven were but civill curators and tutors of the widows and not Church-officers for any thing that can be collected from Gods Word Answ. The equivalent of a Deacon in name is Acts 6. there are those who are not to preach the VVord but are to serve Tables 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and some did complaine because their widowes were neglected 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if widowes were neglected through the want of a dayly Deaconry the Text must insinuate a Deaconry and a want of a Table to these widowes Secondly it is unknowne divinity that the twelve Apostles in a Church-assembly doe institute and that with solemne prayer and imposition of hands officers meerly civill to tutor widowes Thirdly the daily ministration was the want of sustenance as it is said That certaine women ministred to Christ of their substance 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 20. 34. Yea your selves doe know that those hands have ministred to my necessities And is it like that the Apostles were civill curators to widowes before this time Object 2. It is evident from the Text that these Deacons were not of divine institution but of a meere temporary erection for the present necessity of the Church First it is said they were appointed Acts 6. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secondly they were erected upon occasion of the multiplying of the disciples Thirdly upon occasion of the poverty of widows and therefore when there be no poore there is no need of Deacons and so it is but an office of a temporary standing in the Church Answ. These words in those dayes are not so much referred to the institution of Deacons as to the order of the history Secondly to Satans malice who raised a schisme in the Church when the number of Disciples grew And thirdly are referred to the murmuring of the widows and they doe no more prove that Deacons are a temporary institution and brought in by the Church in a prudentiall way for the Chuches present necessity then the Lords Supper is concluded to be but a temporary and prudentiall institution of the Church because it is said In the night that Iesus was betrayed he tooke bread c. Secondly the occasion of the multiplying of Disciples the neglecting of the widows doth not prove that Deacons are a prudentiall and temporary institution for here I distinguish betwixt an occasion and a motive and cause divers Ordinances of God have both these As the occasion of writing the Epistle to Philamon was the flight of Onesmus a fugitive servant from his master and his willing minde to returne to him againe and upon that occasion Paul did write to Philamon but that will not prove that the Epistle to Philemon is but a prudentiall Letter and obliging for a time because the motive and cause why the holy Ghost would have it written was that it should be a part of Canonicall Scripture obliging to the second comming of Christ. The like I say of the Epistle to the Galathians written upon occasion of seducing Teachers who had bewitched the Galathians and made them beleeve they must be circumcised and keepe the Law if they would be justified in Christ Yet hence is not proved that the Epistle to the Galathians is but a prudentiall Letter and not of divine and perpetuall institution for the cause and motive
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a place where the Congregation meeteth So the Chaldaick and Arabick use 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the place where the worshippers met from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Caldaice Syriace Adoravit because it is a place of meeting for adoration and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thè Congregation from the Arabick 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 congregavit Yet speaking of a governing and orderly constituted Church you shall never finde such a Church having the name of a Church but such a company as hath officers and is spoken of as a house and family where there are stewards keys doores bread and other things noting a City-incorporation 1. Because the keys are given to stewards who by office beare the keys for taking in and casting out by power of censures is proper to an ordered City where there are governors and people governed 2. Because wee reade not that the keyes are given to a company of single believers out of office 3. Wee never finde in the word of God any practice or precept that a single company did use the keyes or can use them wanting all Officers Heare what Robinson objecteth that he may establish a popular government Two or three making Peters confession Mat. 16. are a Church But two or three may make this confession without officers Ergo The proposition is cleare by the promise made to build the Church upon the Rock of Peters confession Answ. 1. I deny the proposition and it is not proved two or three making Peters confession are not the Church ministeriall to which Christ gave the keyes for the keys include pastorall power to preach and baptize which Separatists deny to two or three wanting officers they may be a mysticall Church or a part of the redeemed Church Eph. 3. 25. 26. nor doth Christ promise to build the ministeriall Church properly on the rock but only the Church of believers for whom he gave the keyes but to whom he gave no keyes 2. This argument will hurt our brethren for two or three not entred in Church-state nor in Courch-Covenant without Church-state as well as without officers may and doe often make Peters confession yet are they not for that a governing Church because they may not happily as yet bee united covenant-wayes 2. He objecteth If the Apostles appoint Elders in every Church Acts 14. 23. If God seâ— in the Church Apostles Prophets Teachers 1 Cor 12. 28. Then there is a Church before Officers Apostles Prophets a Major presupposeth there was a City before he was Major a Steward presupposeth a family is not the Eldership an ordinance of the Church and called the Elders of the Church The Church is not an ordinance of the Elders or given â—â— the Elders Ans. Job 10. 20. God hath granted to Iob life Ergo Iob was a living man before God had given him life The Lord breathed in man the breath of life Ergo he was a breathing and a living man before God breathed that life in him God formed man of the dust Gen. 2. 7. Ergo hee was a man before God formed him All these are as good consequences So Iacâ—â— served for a wife Hos. 12. 12. Ergo she was his wife before hee served for her it followeth not 2. This proveth not there is a governing Church without Officers but the contrary because for that end doth the Lord appoint Elders in every Church and a ruler in a City a King in a Kingdome to governe them to feed the flock Acts 20. 28. Ergo before there be Officers in a Church there is no government in it And so it is not a governing Church nor is a City a governing incorporation without a Major or some other Rulers nor a Kingdome a monarchicall state without a King And so the Elders are the Churches Elders as life is the forme of a living man And this argument is much against them God say our Brethren hath appoynted a Church-covenant in his Church will it follow Ergo there is a Church before a Church-covenant They cannot say this 3. These with whom sayth Robinson God hath made a covenant to be their God and to have them his people and to dwell it them as his Temple which have right to the promises of Christ and his presence are his Church But a company of believers without Officers are such Ergo The proposition is Scripture Gen. 17. 17. Levi. 26. 11 12. Mat. 18. 17. The assumption is true because they may believe separate themselves from the world come out of Babel without Officers except you say they must go to Rome to Jerusalem and beyond sea to seeke a Church Answ. The major is false for God is in covenant with six believers before they sweare a Church-covenant and so all the promises are made to them and yet by your grant they are not a Church Yea all these agree to the invisible Church and every single member thereof 2. Without officers believers may not separate themselves from the world and come out of Babel by a positive and authoritative separation to erect a new Church without pastors or in an ordinary way though as Christians they may separate from Rome negatively and touch no uncleane things 3. We send none to Ierusalem and Babylon to seeke a Church yet but except we fall unto the Tenets of Anabaptists Socinians and Arminians wee must send farther then to every house where three believers are to seeke such as have warrant from Christ to adminstrate the seales of grace except you in casting downe Babel build Iericho and raise up a Tower of confusion and evert the ministeriall order that Christ hath appoynted in his Church 4. Then how often saith he the Officers die so oft the Church dieth also to remove the candlestick is to dischurch the assembly but the death of Officers which may be in a great persecution is never said to be a dischurching of an assembly And all communion of Saints shall perish when the Officers are removed for Baptisme is without the visible Church Eph. 4. Answ. 1. When the shepheards are removed the Tents cannot be called the Shepheards Tents and persecution often doth deface the visible face of a Ministeriall Church and to remove the candlestick is to remove the ministery as to take away eyes and eares and hands from the body is to hurt the integrity of it and make it lame 2. All communion Ministeriall whereby we are a body visible 1 Cor. 10. 16. eating one bread may well be loosed when pastors are removed whose onely it is by your owne confession to administrate the Sacraments except you allow all to administrate the Lords Supper and women to Baptise nor is there a communion in a family betwixt husband and wife if you remove husband and wife out of the family except you meane a communion by way of charity to rebuke exhort comfort one another which communion is betwixt two independent congregations who are not in Church-state one to another but
ordainers of Matthias to the Apostleship and this is the question 4. The place Act. 14. 23. proveth that Elders appoint or ordaine Elder with consent or lifting up of the hands of the people which is our very doctrine 5. Act. 6 The multitude are directed to choose out seven men as being best acquainted with them Yet if Nicholas the sect master of the fleshly Nicolaitans was one of them it is likely they were not satisfied in conscience of the regeneration of Nicholas by hearing his spirituall conference and his gift of praying which is your way of trying Church-members But 2. they looke out seven men 2. They choose theâ— But v. 6. The Apostles prayed and laid their hands on them which we call ordination and not the multitude 6. Cyprian giveâ—â— election of Priests to the multitude but neither Cyprian nor any of the Fathers give ordination to them Author Sect. 7. If the people have power to elect a King they have power to appoint one is their name to put the crown on his head Ergo if beleevers elect their Officers they may by themselves or some others lay hands on them and ordaine them Ans. The case is not alike the power of electing a King is naturall for Ants and Locusts have it Prov 30 25 16 27. Therefore a civill Society may choose and ordaine a King The power of choosing Officers is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a supernaturall gift And because God giveth to people one supernaturall gift it is not consequent that he should give them another also beside ordination is another thing then coronation of a King Presbyters in the Word have alwaies performed ordination Neither will it hence follow saith the Authour as some object that because the Church of believers neither make the Office nor authority of Pastors that both are immediately from Christ and that therefore the beleevers may not lay hands upon the Officers nor doth it follow because they receive ordination from the Church that therefore they should execute their Office in the Churches name or that they should be more or lesse diligent at the Churches appointment or that the Church of beleevers have a Lordly power over them or that the Elders must receive their commission from the Church as an Ambassadour doth from the Prince who sent him or that the Church in the defect of Officers may performe all duties proper to Officers as to administer the Sacraments For 1. most of the objections doe strike as much against imposition of hands by Bishops and Presbyters 2. Though Officers receive the application of their office and powerly the Church yet not from the Church and if from the Church yet not from her by any Lordly power and dominion but onely ministerially as from instruments under Christ so that they cannot choose or ordaine whom they please but onely him whom they see the Lord hath fitted and prepared for them nor can they prescribe limits to his Office nor give him his Embassage but onely a charge to looke to the Ministery that he hath received of the Lord. Ans. 1. I know none of ours who use such an Argument that because a Pasters or Elders Office is from Christ that therefore the Church cannot ordaine him For it should prove that the Presbyterie cannot ordaine him a Pastor because his Office is from Christ and not from the Presbyterie It would prove also that because the Office of a Judge is from God that the free States of a Kingdome could not ordaine one to be their King or that the King could not depute Judges under him because the Office of a King and Judge is from God and not from men 2. If Elders have their Ordination to that heavenly Charge from the people as from the first principall and onely subject of all ministeriall power I see not how it doth not follow that Elders are the servants of the Church in that respect and that though it doth not follow that they come out in the name of the Church but in the name of Christ whose Ambassadours they are yet it proveth well that they are inferiour to the Church of beleevers For 1. though the power of the Keys given to beleevers in relation to Christ be ministeriall yet in relation to the Officers whom the Church sendeth it is more then ministeriail at lest it is very Lordlike For as much of this ministeriall power is committed to the Church of possibly twenty or forty beleevers as to the Mistresse Lady Spouse and independent Queen and highest dispencer of all ministeriall power and the Elders though Ambassadours of Christ are but meere accidents or ornaments of the Church necessary ad benè esse onely and lyable to exauthoration at the Churches pleasure yea every way the Officers in jurisdiction are inferiour to the Church of beleevers by your grounds and not over the people of the Lord. For if the Church of believers as they are such be the most supreame governing Church then the Officers as Officers have no power of government at all but onely so farre as they are beleevers now if they be not believers as it falleth out very often then have they no power of the Keyes at all and what they doe they doe it meerely as the Churches servants to whom the Keyes are not given marriage-waies or by right of redemption in Christs blood yea Officers as they are such are neither the Spouse not redeemed Church yea nor any part or members of the redeemed Church 2. The Church of believers are the â—od the Officers meanes leading to the end and ordained to gather the Saints if therefore as the end they shall authoritatively send Officers they should call and ordaine Officers as the States of a Kingdome with more then a power ministeriall Yea with a Kingly power for all authority should be both formally and eminently in them as all Regall or Aristocraticall power is in the States of a Kingdom as in the fountaine But neither doe we bring this argument to prove a simple Dominion of the Church of believers over the Officers or a power of regulating limiting and ordering the Ambassage of Officers as King and State lay bands upon their Ambassadours but we bring it to prove that this doctrine degradeth the Officers from all power of government above the believers and putteth them in a state of ministeriall authority under these above whom Jesus Christ hath placed them contrary to Scripture 3. The Authour saith believers may not administer the Sacraments in the defect of Pastors because that by appointment of Christ belongeth onely to such as by Office are called to preach the Gospell Math. 28. 29. which is indeed well said but I desire to be satisfied in these 1. These places Math. 28. 29. Mar. 16. 14 15. Luke 24. 28. being all one with Math. 16. 17. and Joh. 20. 21 22 23. The Keyes of the Kingdome are given to Church-officers because of their Office So the Text is cleare and so
the ancients have taught as Tertullian Irenaeus Origen Cyrill Theophylact. Oecumâ—nius Clemens Alexandrin Iustin Martyr Chrysost. August Hilarius Ambrose Basil. Epiphanius Ierome Eusebius Cyprian Damascen Beda Anselme Bernard So our Divines Calvin Luther Beza Martyr Iunius Bullinger Gualtâ—r Daneus Tiâ—enus Bucanus Trelcatius Piscator Pareus Tossanus Polanus Decolampadius Bucer Hipperius Viret Zuinglius Fennerus Whittakerus Feildus Reynoldus Anto. Wallaeus Profess Leydens Magdeburgersis Melanthon Chemnitius Hemingius Aretius Then the Keyes be given to Church-officers because they are Officers and Stewards of the Kingdome And you will have the Keyes to be given to believers as believers and as the Spouse of Christ. Now Elders and believers may be opposed as believers and no believers as the Church of the redeemed and not the Church of the redeemed but the accidents onely of that Church as you teach and as the Spouse of Christ and his body and not the Spouse nor his body I see not by our brethrens doctrine that Officers as Officers have any right title or warrant to the Keyes or to any use of them seeing they are given to believers as believers and as Christs body and Spouse 2. The place Matth. 28. 19. is against you for you say that Pastorall preaching and administration of the Seales are given onely to such as are Preachers by office Now the converting of infidels and other unbelievers to make them fit materials of a visible Church is not as you say the charge proper to Pastors as Pastors and by vertue of their Pastorall charge as baptizing by this place is their proper charge because Pastors as Pastors convert none at all nor can they as Pastors exercise any pastorall acts toward the un-converted the un-converted by your way are under no Pastorall charge but converted by Prophets not in Office Pastors as Pastors exercise all pastorall acts toward these onely who are members of a visible Church as toward these onely who have professed by oath subjection to their ministery ad are partakers of the precious faith and are the sonnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty So you teach So by this Text Pastors as Pastors cannot convert infidels and we desire a warrant from Gods Word for the pastorall acts in converting souleâ— yea seeing by this place persons out of office onely doe convert soules by your doctrine with all reason persons out of place should baptize for teaching and baptizing here and by your owne doctrine are of a like extent See to this and satisfie us in this point of such consequence as everteth the ministery of the New Testament which we believe our brethren intend not being so direct Anabaptatisme and Socinianisme points that we know our deare brethren doe not love or affect The Author addeth He who said to the Apostles Whose sinnes ye retaine they are retained and whose sinnes ye remit they are remitted Joh. 20. 23. He also said to the Church Whatsoever ye biâ—â— on earth shall be bound in Heaven Math. 18. 18. Which is a Commission of the same power and to the same â—ffect and so the Apostles and the Churches both received the same power immediately from Christ and therefore though the Church presented their Officers chosen by themselves to receive ordination from the Apostles 〈◊〉 now when the Apostles are ceased and no other successors left in tâ—â—â— roome from whom their officers might receive ordination but frâ—â— the Presbyterie of their owne Churches where such a Presbytery is yet wanting and is now to be erected the Church hath full power to give ordination to them themselves by the imposition of their hands Answ. If the Reverend Authour had framed an Argument here it should have been thus Those who have received immediately from God a Commission of the same power and to the same effect by the Text Math. 18. 18. Which the Apostles of our Lord received by the Text Joh. 20. 23. These may doe what the Apostles did in ordaining of Elders seeing they are the successors of the Apostles where there be no Elders But the Church of believers received the same Commission Matth. 18. 18. which the Apostle did Joh. 20. 23. and where Edders are wanting in the Church the Church of believers is their successors Erge c. First the assumption is false for if the Church receive the same Commission Math. 28. The Apostles received Joh. 20. and you must adde Math. 28. 19. for the same Commission is given to the Apostles Math. 28. 19. which is given Joh. 20. 23. But the Disciples received Commission Ioh. 20. and Math. 28. of Pastorall binding and loosing and preaching by vertue of their Office and to administer the Sacraments in their owne persons as you grant therefore the Church of believers received commission from Christ where Presbyters are not to preach by vertue of an Office and administer the Sacraments in their owne persons Ergo the Church of believers may where there is no Presbytery preach by verue of an Office and administer the Sacraments You will happily say there is no such necessity of baptizing as of ordination of Ministers and baptizing is incommunicable because we read not that any in the Apostolique Church baptized but Pastors I answer there is in an extraordinary necessity where there are no Presbyters at all as little necessity of ordination if there be Presbyters in other Congregations to ordaine And since you never read that any in the Apostolique Church ordained Pastors but Pastors onely why but we may have recourse to a Presbytery of other Congregations for ordination as well as for baptizing for it is petitio principii a begging of the question to say that baptizing is proper to Pastors but ordination is not so yea but ordination by precept practice is never given but to Pastors and Elders in consociation 1 Tin 4 14 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 1. 6. 2 Tim. 2. 2 3. Tit. 1. 5. Act. 6. 6. Act. 13. 3 Act. 14 23. 2. There is good reason why Pastors should be successours of the Apostles in the act of ordaining Pastors you grant where Pastors and Elders are they succeed to the Apostles in the acts of ordination but that all believers men and women should be the Apostles successours to ordaine Pastors is a rare and unknowne case of Divinity for 1 Cor. 12. 29. Are all Apostles are all Prophets Yea not long agoe you said that Act. 1. an hundred and twenty amongst whom there were women had all hand in the ordination of Matthias to be an Apostle so that beleevers by you are made the Apostles successours and more yea even co-ordainers and joynt-layers on of hands with the Apostles Yea if believers received immediately this same Commission from Christ Math. 18. which the Apostles received Ioh. 20. Believers are to ordaine Pastors no lesse when the Presbytery and Elders are present then when they are absent yea and rather then the Apostles because the Church of beleevers their patent passed the Seales first even before
is before any officers be ordained in it the accidents of a subject and a subject make not multiplication Peter his learning and whitenesse make not two Peters And therefore seeing three believers may be united in your Church-covenant they must be a Church and seeing these foure officers a Pastor an Elder a Doctor and a Deacon must be chosen by the Church yea and ordained also by your Doctrine neede they must have their ordination and lawfull calling from three and so these three must be their Church electing them and a numerous congregation we dislike with you Author These who are to be added are to make knowen to the Elders their desire to be added that they may be tryed if he be found graceles or scandâ—lous he is not to be presented to the Church if no exception be against him he confesseth his Faith publickly and sheweth the grace of God to his soule in drawing him out of the State of sin Answ. 1. Wee reade not that three thousand added to the Church at one Sermon Acts 2. Nor any other that we reade of were in this manner and order added and therefore this way we suspect 2. You require in one to be added that he be not graceles and scandalous to be free from scandals is visible and is required in a visible Church member but grace is invisible and can be a note of a member of the invisible Church but no wayes a note of a member of the visible Church The Apostles required it not in Simon Magus The Author in the same place proceedeth to prove that none can be members of the visible Church but such as be regenerated so far as the Church can discerne Hence our 1. Quest. Whether the members of the visible Church be only visible saints sons and daughters of the Lord God Almighty temples of the holy spirit c. 1. Distinct. Any who blamelesly professeth Christ is Ecclesiastically in foro Ecclesiae a true and valid member of the Church visible having Ecclesiasticall power valid for that effect but except he be a sincere Believer he is not morally and in foâ—o Dei a living member of the invisible Church 2. Dist. That which is unseene is the forme and essence of an invisible Church and that which is visible must be the essentiall forme of a visible Church 3. Dist. The invisible Church Catholick is the principall prime and native subject of all the priviledges of Christians the covenanâ— premises titles of Spouse bride redeemed Temple of the holy spirit c. And the Church visible as she is such is no wayes such a subject the non-consideration whereof we take to be the ground of many errors in our reverend brethren in this matter which also deceived Papists as our Divines demonstrate 4. Dist. A seene profession is the ground of members admission to the visible Church Hence there is a satisfaction of the conscience of the Church in admitting of members either in the judgement of charity or in the judgement of verity 5. Dist. There is a satisfaction in the judgement of charity positive when we see signes which positively assure us that such an one is regenerate and there is a satisfaction negative when we know nothing on the contrary which hath a latitude for I have a negative satisfaction of the regeneration of some whose persons or behaviour I know neither by sight nor report This is not sufficient for the accepting of a Church-Membership therefore somewhat more is required 6. Dist. There be three rankes of men here considerable 1. Some professedly and notoriously flagitious and wicked little charity may exclude these 2. Some professedly sanctifyed and holy little charity may accept and welcome such to the visible Church 3. Some betwixt these two of whom we have neither a certainty full and satisfactory to the conscience that they are regenerate nor have we any plerophory or persuasion that they are in the State of nature 7. It is no lesse sin to sadden the heart of a weake one and to break the bruised reed then out of overplus of strong charity to give the hand to an Hypocrite as a true Church-member 8. Materially it is all one not to admit members of such a Church to your Church as to separate from such a Church and to Excommunicate such members for it is a negative and authoritative leaving of such to Satan if it be not a positive Excommunication 9. There is a visibility of the Church by writing 2. By Synods which meete for consultation as our Brethren teach 3. By Martyrdome 4. The seene profession of many Churches and these being without the bounds of a Congregation it is not Iustice to restrict all visibility to one single Congregation 10. Visible security backslyding over swaying predominants tolerated may consist with the Church membership of a visible Church 1. Conclus These two be farre different Hic vel in hoc satu est Ecclesia vera there or in this company there is a true Church And this Haec est Ecclesia vera this determinat company of such persons by name is a true Church the former is true where ever God setteth up his Candle there be their Church-members of Christs Body either actually or potentially for asmuch as if their be no converts there at all yet in respect of Gods Decree which Hee beginneth to execute while as Hee erecteth a Ministery certainly there must be some converted there at last But as concerning the latter proposition none can say certainly such visible persons by name Iohn Paul Anna Mary c. Are the true Spouse and redeemed of Christ because as Divines answer to Papists we believe the Church of Christ rather then see it Yea the Spouse of Christ as the true Spouse is all glorious within Psal. 45. 13. and that which essentially constituteth a Spouse of Christ is not visible but the hidden man in the heart 2 Pet. 3. 4. Neither is there any Union of believers as believers visible 2. Faith and true grace are not the essence of a visible Church as it is visible because nothing simply invisible can essentially constitute that which is visible 2. Con. The invisible and not the visible Church is the principall prime and onely proper subject with whom the covenant of grace is made to whom all the promises doe belong and to whom all Titles Stiles Properties and priviledges of speciall note in the Mediator doe belong If our reverend Brethren would be pleased to see this they should forsake their Doctrine of a visible constituted Church of separation of popular government of independency of parochiâ—ll Churches which they conceive to be the only visible Churches under the New Testament 1. The Church to whom the covenant and the promises of the covenant are made is an Church and a seed which shall endure as the dayes of Heaven Psal. 89. 35 36. and such as can no more fall away from being Gods people in an eternall covenant with him then
not fall The sentence is either given out a jure vel ab homine by the Law or the persons Secondly it is either just or unjust Thirdly and that three wayes Exanimo good or ill zeal secondly Ex causa a just or unjust cause thirdly Ex ordine when order of Law is kept An unjust sentence is either valid or null That which is invalid is either invalid through defect of the good minde of the excommunicators and this is not essentiall to the excommuncations validitie That which is invalid this way onely ligat it bindeth in foâ—o exteriore But that which is uâ—just through want of a just cause it onely bindeth from externall communion but because Gods Ordinances are to be measured from their own nature and the generall intention of the Catholike Church and not from abuses and particular intentions of such excommunicators therefore they doe not exclude from the generall Church-desires The fourth Councell of Carthage as also Gerson saith an unjust sentence neminem gravare debet should affright no man I see not a warrant for division of excommunication into penall and not penall excommunication The ancients made some excommunication not penall as the fifth Councell of Carthage and Concilium Arelatense Turraconense Concilium Agathense As if one should culpably absent himselfe from a Synod erat privatus Episcoporum communione He was for a space excommunicated from the communion of other Bishops The Canonists infer that this excommunication was no Church-censure and M. Antonius of Spalato defendeth them in this But since Christ for scandals appointed onely publike rebuking or secondly confessing or thirdly excommunication from the Church not onely of Church guides but of professing beleevers we see not how any are to be excommunicated from the fellowship of the Clergy or Church-guides onely For Christ ordained no such excommunication and therefore wee are to repute this a popish device Zosimus saith Zancbius Celestinus Hormisda and Pelagius 2. did threaten to excommunicate Iohn of Constantinople from the communion of the Apostolike seat and of all Bishops Spalato his argument for this sort of excommunication is 2 Thessalonians 3. 15. which commandeth all Thessalonians to forbeare any fellowship with such as obeyeth not the Apostles doctrine and doth not infinuate any excommunication from the society of Church-guides onely Nay such an excommunication is not in Gods Word Cajetan calleth it excommunicatio claustralis whereby some were interdicted the company of some other church-Church-orders It is true that in the ancient Church the excommunicated person was debarred from comming to the Church to heare divine Service And Sylvester appointeth three degrees of excommunication first Debarring of the contumacious from entring into the Church secondly A suspending of them from communion with the Church thirdly An anathema or imprecation by cursing them So the fifth Synod under Symmachus appointed first that the contumacious should be deprived of the Communion and if he should not repent it was ordained â—â— anathemate feriatur that he should be cursed So say diverse of the Schoolmen and Casuists as Soto Paludanus Cajetanus Sylvester Navarrus that it is not lawfull to heart service or to be present at a Masse with an excommunicated person But in the fourth Councell of Carthage as Papists acknowledge no excommunicated person is debarred from hearing the Word But it is to bee observed carefully that for the same reasons Papists think the excommunicated persons should heare Sermons and the Word preached that our brethren say Because preaching is an act of jurisdiction and authority but not an act of order and therefore preaching is not an act of Church-communion but common to any who have not received orders and may be performed as the reading of the VVord by Deacons and those who have Priest-hood or power to administrate the Sacraments And Innocentius the third saith Preaching is proper to Priests who have received orders by no divine Law Indeed Leo the first made a Law of it for which cause Suarez saith That Christ in these words Iohn 21. Feed mâ—sheep and Matth. 28. Preach the Gospel gave power of jurisdiction but not of order onely It is given commonly saith he to the Clergy to preach and to Deacons because decentius it is more fiâ—ly and decently performed by them then by Laicks Though it be true that two Cardinals Toletus and Cajetanus be against Suarez in this and say that Iohn 21. Peter is made the head and universall Pastor over sheep and lambs to feed and governe them And Navarrus saith Preaching soli sacerdotio institutione divina adjuncta est is by divine institution proper to the Priesthood Yet this excluding of them from comming into the Church was from comming in to the holy place only where the Lords Supper was celebrated and they stood at the Church doore where they might heare the VVord and therefore were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 hearers and murmurers as Basâ—lius saith and Field Excommunication doth not wholly saith he cut off men from the visible Church and his reason is good because they may and often doeretaine first The profession of pure truth secondly The character of Baptisme thirdly They professe obedience to their Pastors fourthly They will not joyne to any other communion And therefore to say with our Author we dare not to wit That though the seed of faith may remaine in the excommunicated person yet to the society of the faithfull joyned in a particular visible Church they are not knit but wholly cut off from their communion Also he is delivered unto Satan and therefore wholly cut off from the communion of the Church and so from the seals he and his seed as heathen and heathens seed are We condemne Novatians because as Cyprian saith they denied mercy to the repenting excommunicated person and because as Socrates said of them God onely can forgive sins And we condemne the Donatists who would not as Augustine saith receive into the Churches commmunion againe such as had delivered to persecuters the Bible and other holy things So we are to condemne these who are more rigorous toward such as are excommunicated then Christ is for Christ keepeth them as sick children within his visible Church and useth Satan as the Physitians servant who boyleth Herbs and dresseth Drugs for them while he by Gods permission tormenteâ—hthes spirit with the conscience of sinne As when a child is sick saith worthy Cartwright the Father calleth a Colledge of physicians to consult about medicine to be given to the child So iâ— the contumacious person under the medicine of excommunication administred by the Church-presbytery Now this wee cannot say of heathen and publicans And therefore Augustine sayth excellently excommunicated persons non esse Ethnicos sed tanquam ethnicos are not heathen but estemed as
reckoneth out divers offices in this body Now this is not one Congregation onely but that one Body of Christ whereof Christ is head this is the Catholick Church 2. What power ministeriall our Brethren affirme to bee given to a Congregation they say it is given to them under the notion of a flock of redeemed ones of the Spouse and body of Christ as they cite for this act 20. 28. Col. 1. 18. Eph. 1. 22 and under the notion of the City of God the Kingdome house and building of Christ but so they come to our hand for this reduplication or notion of a flock of redeemed ones of the body and spouse of Christ of the City Kingdome House Building agree first to the Catholick Church as is clear Col. 1. 8. Eph. 5. 25 26. 1 Tim. 3. 15. Eph. 2. 19 20 21 22. and secondarily only to a Congregation as it is a part of this universall flock 3. The whole Catholick Church visible is made one ministeriall body Cant. 6. 4. beautifull as Tirzah comely as the City of Jerusalem terrible as an army with banners By reason of their order of discipline and is there called an organicall body having v. 6 7 8. Eyes Haire Teeth Temples Locks and haveing particular Churchs under her three score Queens fourescore concubines and virgins without number Yet is it sayd v. 9. My Dove my undesiled is but one she is the only one of her Mother Ainsworth who here may be more then a witnesse sayth this one Church is the daughter of Jerusalem who is above and the mother of us â—ll Câ—ton a witnesse not inferior saith on this place The true catholick Church of Christ is the Mother of all reformed Daughters and that argument that our Brethren useth to prove a particular Church to be visible because of externall communion not in one House for that is accidentall to visibility one congregation may meet in three caves of the Earth in time of persecution and yet remaine one congregation holdeth good in this catholick church made up of so many organs as a congregation is formed 1. Begetting by the Ministery of the word daughter-Churches to God as they say a congregation doth nor is it enough to say Ierusalem is not one by externall government and order of Discipline because they cannot meet together to exercise Discipline but shee is one invisibly because shee hath one Faith one Lord one Baptisme one Spirit one Hope of glory For the Text sayth they have one and the same Organs Teeth Eyes Haire Temples Locks they are one Ierusalem and compact City one Army terrible by the Sword of of discipline 2. We do not say to make them one visible church that they must have one visible actuall government in externall order for when of a congregation of 60. their be 30 absent through sicknesse and the busines of a lawfull calling they are one Church visible though in one metting you cannot see them all with one cast of your Eye and when the church of Ierusalem exceeding in number ten thousand did meet in part from House to House that is in sundry Houses yet continuing in the same doctrine of the Apostles and in fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayer Acts 2. 46. 32. our brethren will say they are one church And therefore the power of Discipline and the exercise of the Word Seales and Discipline in parts is sufficient to make one visible catholick Church 4. To that Church hath Christ given as to the first church the ordinances and ministery which he principally intendeth to perfit to gather and to bring to the unity of faith in a perfit body by these ordinances and that Ministery because the wisdome of Christ hath not given his Ministery and Ordinances to the catholick Church intending principally to save them except he give them a power in that Ministery to the first subject which being put forth in acts may compasse that end But Jesus Christ principally intends to perfit to gather to bring to the unity of faith in a perfit body by these ordinances and Ministery the whole catholick visible church and secondarily only this or this particular congregation Ergo Christ hath given to the whole catholick Church as to the first Church the ordinances and Ministery and so in this Mioistery catholick hee ha h given the Keys to this catholick Church visible as to the first Church 5. I prove it thus when ever Chrst giveth gifts to a whole he giveth it to the whole by order of nature before he give it to the parts of that whole as is cleare by induction He gives Christ a gift to the whole Church by order of nature first to the World Joh. 3. 16. Then to this or this believer of the World So he giveth redemption and grace by order of nature first to his Church in generall Eph. 5. 25. Christ dieth first for his Church not this or that single company or particular person first for His sheep that is the whole flock Joh. 10. v. 11. then for this or this company or this of this straying sheep He came to seeke and save first the lost Luk. 19. 10. then this or this lost man He died first to gather together in one not one man onely yee not the nation of the Iewes onely but to gather together in one all the Children of God which were scattered abroad Ioh. 11. 25. and he is a propitiatiou by order of nature First for the sinnes of the whole World 1 Ioh. 2. 1. and then secondarily for our sinnes so hath hee given the gifts of Apostles Prophets and Teachers first to and for Saints in common and in generall and not for this and that Saint or for this company of Saints at Ephesus Now that particular Congregations are parts of the great visible Church I prove and first that they are parts visible of a Presbytery or a circuit of Congregations within the locall bounds of a Presbytery I make good thus Those who have one common necessary object of externall government in Church-affairs those are a whole visible community gifted with power from Christ to rule in that common and necessary object of government and this and this portion of this whole community must be parts of that whole But those Congregations within the locall bounds of the circuit of a Presbytery have one common necessary object of externall government in Church affaires Ergo those Congregations in such a circuit must be parts of this whole The major I take from our Brethren who therefore make a particular Congreation to be one in respect of ordinary meeting to partake of word seales and to transect matters of jurisdiction amongst themselves but this agreeth to many congregations within one circuit for they meet occasionally one with another in hearing the word and receiving the seales and for the assumption I prove it thus all those congregations have these particulars of externall government in Church affaires which they cannot
congregation of which the ' Delinquent is a member or after that you have complained to that congregation if the former be said then you cannot tell the presbytery or superior Courts but in case of obstinacy for if you can gaine a Brother or a Church in a private way you are not to bring him to a more publickeshame that is contrary to Christs order v. 15. If he heare thee thou hast gained thy brother And if you tell it the Presbytery and the superior Courts after you have told it to the Church whereof he is a member then you make foure steps in your reclaiming your brother where Christ hath made but three Ans. Christs order according to the number of steps are three when the fault is private scandalls of many Congregations cannot be private and in publick scandalls we cannot go but to that church which the offence doth immediatly concerne and if you make foure steps or five according to your grounds I see no transgression if 1. You admonish the offender 2. Before two 3. Before the half of the Elders 4. Before all the Elders and. 5. If you be willing that the Elders bring it to the hearing of the Congregation the number of three precisely are not of positive Divine institution they are only set downe by Christ to shew we are to labour to gaine our brother in private before we publish his shame to the Church and if he commit the offence before two I think you need not tell him your selfe alone but before two and yet the offence is private if three only be privy to it seeing it is not yet come to the Church 3. I much doubt if no faults be punishable by excommunication but only obstinacy I thinke the 〈◊〉 of incest parricide and the like deserveth excommunication though no contumacy be supervenient to such crimes Ob. 7. The Church spoken of Mat. 18. is all one with the House of God and the House of Prayer where two or three agree to pray for onething v. 19. and the place where worshiping is and word and Saâ—raments that society in which stewards give a portion of the treaâ—â— of life to every child of the House Mat. 24. 45 1 Cor. 4. 1. 2. 〈◊〉 publick Rebukes are tendered to these who sin publickly before all that others may feare 1 Tim. 5. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 this must be in the Churches hearing and before the Congregation meet for the Word and Sacraments for these ordinances of God worke for the edifying both of the party reproved and before all the Congregation which shall heare and feare and they worke upon the Heart as the Word of God doth now a presbyteriall Church convened in some Elders of divers Congregations for Church censures and exercise of jurisdiction is not such a House of God where are the Word Sacraments and publick rebukes in the hearing of the Congregation for the Congregations of all the presbytery being 20. or 30. cannot meet in one Church Answ. That onely a Congregation and not the catholick Church is the House of God I judge the Word of God cannot teach as Esai 56. 5. To them will I give a name within my House What a name to be a member of a single Congregation No but of a whole visible Church opposed to the condition of Euâ—uches and strangers v. 4. that were not of the people of God Cant. 1. 17 The beames of our House are cedars this is the catholick Church and Spouse of Christ Cant. 3 4. I would not let Him goe till I brought Him to my Mothers House not a Congregation but Ierusalem saith Ainsworth the Mother of us all Cotton the Catholick Church Alstedius Ierusalem Heb. 3. 2. as Moses was faithfull in all his House Not a single congregation 2. This Church here is formally a Ministeriall Church meeting to bind and loose and excommunicate Nor is there need to expound it of an House of praying congregationally but rather 2. 19. of ligatory and authoritative prayers of the Presbytery 3. Nor is rebuking in a Congregation for the edifying of the hearers any thing but the execution of the judiciall sentence of a Presbyteriall Church which we grant may be done in the congregation whereof the Delinquent is a member and yet the Church here shall not signifie a congregation convened for the Word and Sâ—crameâ—ts except you say all the people must necessarily be present yea and authoritative actors to bind and loose as this Church is expresly called v. 18. for if the place speake 1 Tim. 5. 20. of concionall rebuking then it proveth nothing that is done by Timothy as a Pastor virtute potest at is ordinis and not by the Presbytery as an act of jurisdiction which is done by the Church not by one man if it be meant of juridicall rebuking that is done in a Court where all the congregation are not present or if it be done before the congregation in Name of the Presbytery what is done before the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before many is not done by those many as if they were the Church which our Saviour biddeth us tell and sure nothing iâ— here against us Ob. 8. The Word Church is never used in the New Testament for the Presbytery and if it signifie a Representative Church the meaning of this the Angell of the Church of Pergamus might be the Angell of the Church of Pergamus for the Representative Church is the Eldership of that Church Answ. This being the first time that Christ spake of the Church which the Hebrewes or Iewes who knew his language behoved to understand hee could not meane any thing but a representative Church not the common multitude and though it were taken other wayes in all Scriptures beside here it must have this meaning because he speakth of a court If he heart not the Church c 2 Of a company who bindeth and looseth on Earth 3. Whose sentence is â—atified in Heaven 4. Binding and loosing are words of highest royall judiciall authority in Scripture Psal. 105. 20. The King sent and loosed him 21. He made him Lord over his House v. 22. to bind his Princes at his pleasure Psal. 148. 8. To bind their Kings with chaines and their Nobles with fetters of Iron v. 9. To execute upon them the judgement written Mat. 22. 13. Take him and bind him Pauls being in bands is to be under the Judges power Acts 12 6. Peter was bound with two chaines So the Captaine of the Guard Jâ—r 40. 4. and now be hold I loose thee this day from thy chaines 2. The representative Church is not called the Elders of the representative Church nor the Angell of the representative Church but of the collective Church and therefore there is no Angell of a Church of a Church here Ob. 9. From the Church here spoken of their is no appeale because the sentence is ratified in Heaven 2. It inflicteth the highest punishment the censure of excommunication and a
higher judicature can doe no more 3. Their is no reason to appeale to a higher judicature because the inferior may erre because all above a Congregation are Courts which may erre for Presbyteries Provinciall Nationall the universall councell of the Catholique Church may erre So Mr. Mather Answ. This is no reason why wee may not appeale from a Congregation because the sentence is ratified in Heaven because the sentence of an inferior Judge proceeding rightly is ratified in Heaven yet we may appeale from him to appeale is but upon feares of ill administration to desert a lower Court and go to a higher Court so when we feare a counsell and advice given by a sister Church to be not according to the Word of God which yet is according to the Word of God upon the supposall of that feare wee decline that counsell and take another Neither are we to appeale de jure from a just sentence in a presbytery Illud possumus quod jure possumus What the inferior Sanedrim of Israel did justly was ratified in Heaven yet by Gods Law there might be an appeale from it to the highest Sanedrim 2. Nor is this a good reason that we may not appeale from a Judicature which may inflict the highest censure for inferior Judicatures in Israel had power of life and death yet might man appeale from them 3. The cause of appeales is not because inferiour Judicatureâ— may erre for so wee might appeale from all judicatures even from a general councell for it may erre But the true cause is 1. Because rariùs errant they do not so frequently erre 2. They are not so inclined and disposed to erre for many Eyes see more then one and many Eyes doe more seldome miscarry in not taking up the right object then one 3. Because we conceive more equality and lesse partiality in higher Courts Ob. 10. You grant that a single Congregation in an Island hath power intrinsecall of Excommunication within it selfe Ergo thâ— inconvenient which you put on independent Congregations shall follow in the case of a remote congregation Christ hath not then provided sufficiently for that Church in that case Answ. It followeth onely Ergo Christ hath not provided so sufficiently for that Church as for others in a consociation which is nothing against us For woe to him that is alone and two are better then one Ob. 11. If the Church here be a representative Church theâ— it hath power from those whom they represent but they represent the people and so the power is first in the people and the people must be the first visible Church not the presbytery not a generall councell I prove the major because the power the representer hath that must be first in the represented Answ. A representer standeth for another either objectively or subjectively What ever representeth another objectively that is doth such a businesse for another or in remejus for his behalfe and good though he some way represent that other yet hath he not his power from that which he representeth as the Eye objectively in seeing and the Eare in hearing representeth the body for the Eye seeth for the whole body the Eare heareth for the whole body But the eye hath not its visiâ—e or seeing faculty from the body nor the Eare the hearing faculty from the body Now the Presbytery doth represent the people onely objectively that is for the good and salvation of the people and so the Elders have not all their power of ruling from the people but from Iesus Christ. That which representeth another subjectively hath indeed its power from that which it representeth as he who carrieth the person and roome of a King as an Ambassador doth fetch his power from the King and that power is more principally in the King But now the Assumption is false because the Eldership doth not represent the people in their power of Jurisdiction subjectively as standing in the place of the people but as the Ambassadors of Christ and as stewards they have both the Keyes from Christ not from the people and doe actually use the Keyes in his Name and authority not in the peoples name and authority Hence is easily answered that Delegatus seu deputatus non potest facere delegatum one delegate cannot transfer his power to another delegate that would bring a progresse infinite in government for one deligate standing in the roome of others sibjectively cannot transfer his whole power to another its true he cannot transfer his power in part and according to some singular acts it is false for Acts 15. 25. It is said by the councell It seemed good unto us with one accord to send chosen men to you with Paul and Silar Paul and Silas and these chosen men suppose six or ten are in this Embassage are but the deputies and Messengers of the councell and yet they doe agree to make Paul their deputy and mouth to speake for them all seeing order requireth that six at once should not speake in this case Paul speaking the minde of all the rest in this singular act he is a deputy of Deputies and he representeth the whole six who were Messengers of the Church sent with the Epistle and these six were Deputies and Messengers of the councell but as these six Messengers sent by the councell could not lay their whole power on another to carry the Epistle to the Church of Antioch and bestow their labours elsewhere nor could one of these six deligates being chosen as deligate to speake for the rest put that power of speaking the mind of the whole six off himselfe to another in which sense one deligate cannot make another one Messenger cannot send another so the Presbyteriall or classicall Court convened as the deligates of the whole Congregations under them or rather deligates for them then of them decerning that one of a Congregation should be excommunicated may deligate one in that Congregation to pronounce the sentence and this one pronouncing the sentence as the deligate and Messenger of the Church is a deligate a deputy of deligates and deputies in one particular act and this our Brethren in their own Church-sentences pronounced by one Elder must also say Object 12. That neerest Church to whom we delate the offence of one single offender is a single Congregation else we must over-leap this Church and tell the Presbytery contrary to Christs direction but if he heare not that very Church to whom we tell the businesse he is excommunicated by that neerest Church as the words beare Ergo that nearest Church being single congregations may excommunicate and so it is the first Church and the Presbyterial Church is not the first Church Ans. That neerest Church to whom we delate the offence of the delinquent first in the case of wilfull obstinacy secondly in the case of consociation of Churches whom the obstinacy concerneth is not a congregationall Church having power of Jurisdiction entirely and compleatly to whom we must tell
the offence which is the subject of excommuncation The whole ministeriall Church is that particular Church together with the Presbytery and my reason is there is a Church Acts 2. consisting of one and thirty hundred and twenty all called one Church Now it is said of this Church that they continued vers 42. stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and prayer but where did they meet vers 46. not onely in the Temple but dayly from house to house This whole number hath had v. 42. one Church-fellowship one Word one Supper of the Lord but in one meeting at once No but they met from house to house that is in any private house as the phrase is here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Acts 20. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now it is cleare there were Congregations and Churches when Word and Sacraments were in private houses at Jerusalem and from house to house in Ephesus but I hope these were but parts of the Church at Ierusalem and Ephesus and that they could not meet all in one house If one therefore complaine of a scandalous person to the Church of Ephesus convened in a house possibly in an upper Chamber or elsewhere this is a meeting that continueth in prayer and breaking of bread and so hath power of Church-censures to admonish and rebuke which things belong to that single Congregation or Church in a private house but it hath not power to censure those that offend the consociated Congregations that meet also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in houses that is to excommunicate and therefore he must complaine to the Elders of Ephesus â—oâ— we are not to thinke that the false Jewes who were censured by the Apostles of Ephesus Revâ—â— 2. 2. did onely infest houses or one Congregation meet in a house or that one House-Church or House-Congregation of Ephesus did try and censure those that called themselves Iewes Revel 2 2 but Christ giveth the praise of this to the whole Church of Ephesus who had the power of censures But it may be said Ascandalous person may infect two Congregations of two neighbouring Presbyteries he dwelling neere the borders of both Ergo if he be to be excommunicated not by a Congregation onely but by the Presbytery because â—e may leaven many consociated Churches this man is not to be excommunicated except you tell two Presbyteriall Churches and so a whole Province and if he dwell in the borders of two Nations betwixt England Scotland he may leaven two parts of two Nationall Churches and if the matter concerneth both the Nationall Churches a higher Church then a Presbytery to wit a Church made up of two Presbyteries yea of parts of two Presbyteries of two Nations must by divine institution be that Church compleat and entire to which we must complaine and which hath the power of excommunication Answ. It is certaine as the locall limits of a Congregation and the number is not properly of divine institution onely a convenient number there must be to make up a Congregation and suppose a man do dwell in the borders of two Congregations where he is equally distant from the place of meeting of these two Congregations it is not of divine institution whether he be a member of the one or the other yet where his parents did willingly associate themselves to such a Congregation or he himselfe did associate himselfe and where he received Baptisme he hath now a relation to that Church as a member thereof and that Pastor is his Pastor not any other as the Elders of the Church of Ephesus suppose it were one single Congregation and the Angell of Ephesus is not the Angell of Thyatira the Angell of Pergamus is not to be called the Angell of Sardâ—s So iâ— the matter in a Presbytery or two Presbyteries of two distinct Nations I meane now a classicall Presbytery therefore these doe make Presbyteries 1. A convenient number of Churches may be governed by one Colledge or society of Elders 2. Having ordinary conversing one with another 3. Voluntarily upon these two grounds combining themselves in one society and upon these three the supervenient institution of Christ is grounded And therefore though it be true that one dwelling in the borders of two Congregations of two classicall Presbyteries of two Nations may equally infect other and so ex natura rei and in reality of truth he may leaven both yet the God of order having made him a combined member now by institution of one Presbyteriall Church not of the other he is to be excommunicated by the one not by the other For though locall distinction of Congregations and Presbyteries bee not of divine institution yet supposing consideration be had to first a competent number which may be edified secondly to ordinary conversing thirdly to voluntary combination either formall as at the first molding of Congregations and Presbyteries or tacit and vertuall combination as in after tracts of time Gods institution maketh a relation of a particular membership of this man so to this Congregation or Presbyterie as that now upon their foresaid suppositions though he may leaven the neighbouring Presbyteries or Congregations no lesse then those whereof he is a member yet may he be censured by those and none others now in respect of Christs ordinance applied to this Presbyteriall Church in this place and in this Nation and not in this Object 13. If the Congregation may admonish and rebuke then may they excommunicate for you may not distinguish where the Law of God distinguisheth not for there is no reason why this or this exercise of jurisdiction should be given them and not the exercise of all Answ. The Law clearly differenceth Matth. 18. I may rebuke and convince my brother with the consent of three witnesses which is some degree of Church-censure especially if a Pastor rebuke before three yet may not a Pastor excommunicate the Church doth that 2. We acknowledge that a Congregation may exercise all jurisdiction in re propria but excommunication where Churches are consociated is not a thing that is proper to a Congregation but concerneth many Obj. 14. We doe not thinke that the Church Math. 18. 16. is the community its alone nor the Elders there alone but the Elders in presence of the community For even Act. 15. when the Apostles and Elders did give out decrees they did it before the Church of Ierusalem and in their presence V. 22. Then pleased it the Apostles Elders and whole Church to send chosen men to Antioch For shew us a warrant in the Word where the Elders there alone did exercise jurisdiction the people not being convened and where such a company of Elders there alone is called a Church The Iudges in Israel judged in the gates before the people the Elders judged in or before the Church as the eye seeth united to the head not separated from it Answ. Nor doe we exclude these from hearing the Elders exercise jurisdiction if the
matter concerne them but we aske if the whole people of Israel were obliged by vertue of Divine Institution to be present in the gates of the City when the Judges did sit there and judge as our brethren therein say by a Divine Institution the people are to be present and to consent yea and have an honour above consenting say they so as if the people be not there to have their share of excommunication in their way then is Christs order violated because the Church cannot be said to excommunicate and bind and loose on Earth whereas the Elders onely without the people do only bind and loose and excommunicate and the Elders say they without the people are not the Church nor can be called the Church and so the acts of the Elders judging and separated from the people are null because not acts of the Church seeing the alone Elders are not the Church by this reason the Judges could not judge in Israel except all Israel had been present to consent for all Israel are bidden to execute judgement in the morning both the Rulers and people 2. All the thousands in Ierusalem which made up many Congregations were not nor could they and the whole Congreations of Aâ—tioch Syria and Silicia who were all concerned in conscience no lesse then Ierusalem be present and that by obligation of a Divine Institution and therefore that Church and that whole Church Act. 15. 22. can be no other then the whole representative Church And so we say both here and Act. 15. the Church representative exerciseth jurisdiction without the people if people were present it was by vertue of no Divine Institution so as if they had not beene present the decrees could not have been called the decrees of the Church and certainely the comparison of the eye which seeth not but as united to the body if it be strictly urged may well prove that the Elders if the people be not present even all and every one whom it concerneth câ—â— no more exercise jurisdiction or decerne that a scandalous person can be excommunicated then an eye can see when it is plucked out of the head Object 15. Divines bring an argument from Math. 18. by â—â—â—logy and proportion from particular congregations to prove Naâ—iâ—nall and generall Synods of the whole Christian world Ergo they suppose that a particular Church is the measure and patterne and first Church which hath power of excommunication Answ. Parker and some few enclining to our brethrens mind doe so but Divines understand by a Church a Presbyteriall Church which they make the measure and patterne of Assemblies Object 16 Here is a particular Church because here is an offended brother who is a member thereof This particular Church hath Elders this particular Church is a whole Church 1 Cor. 14. if the whole Church come together Jam. 5. Send for the Elders of the Church It cannot be that the sickâ— person is to send for the Elders of a Presbyteriall Church that are so farre removed from the sicke man Answ. An hand with five fingers is a whole hand but not a whole body a Congregation is a whole Church in its owne kind whole for those things that concerne it selfe but not whole and compleat for all jurisdiction If Iames should bid send for all the Elders this consequence should have some colour Object 17. A Presbyteriall Church can be an offending Church but this Math. 18. is for an offending brother if thy brother sinne against thee c. Answ. Christ giveth an instance onely in an offending brother but the doctrine is for the curing of an offending Church also for all persons to be gained Thou hast gained thy brother We are to gaine Churches even as we are not to offend Churches 1 Cor. 10. 32. Object 18 There are no Church-censures meant here Christs scope is to resolve a case of conscience how farre we are to goe on with an offending brother before we behave our selves to him as to an heather â— It is said if thy brother sinne against thee Ergo it is a private offence not a publique Church-scandall that deserveth excommunication Answ. Christs purpose is to shew how we may gaine to repentance an offending brother Thou hast gained thy brother And he will have us use both publique and private meanes to gaine him 2. It is such a sinne as must be told to the Church when obstinacy to the Church is added and therefore at length it is a publique scandall and so deserveth excommunication Ob. 2. Reprove him that is convince him but is it not reproving to be brought before the Church must I reprove every one who offendeth me even the King it is a mans glory to passe by an offence and Salomon for biddeth us to over-heare our servant cursing us Answ. God hath made every man his brothers keeper and we are not to suffer sin in our brother but in any case to rebuke him Lev. 19 17. the King is not every mans brother whom he is to use familiarly as the brother meant of here though Kings should be rebuked by their Nobles and by Pastors 2. We are to passe over offences that is to forgive those that sin against us and not to be too curious to know who reproacheth us as Salomons meaning is to be taken and to be willing to forgive and yet to labour to gaine our brother by rebukes one act of love fighteth not with another Ob. 3. Tell the Church is not meant of a Christian Church but he speaketh of a thing present but there was no Christian Church as yet Answ. It followeth not it is a rule especially for time to come though Christ speake after this manner as if it were a thing present Ob. 4. It is not much that the word Church signifieth onely in this place a company of godly men witnesses of the mans offence for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth onely once Joh. 3. the wind 2. Christ spake in the Syriak and Gnedah Psal. 22. Gnedah a company or many Buls have compâ—ssâ—d mâ— 1 San. 19. a company of Prophets Gnedah The meaning is if he be not convinced by the testimony of two rebuke him before many Answ. It is not like that seeing in the Chapter preceding he sâ—ake of the Church as of a company to whom the Keys of the Kingdome of Heaven were given and that here he speaking of a Church which hath authoritative power to bind and loose that Christ hath any such â—nsolent meaning of the word Church as onely to note many Christians 2. The Syriak is not the Originall but the Greeke Ob. 5. The witnesses spâ—ken of here are not witnesses of the offences but of the reproofe and therefore there is nothing here of a judiciall procâ—s Answ. Yea but these witnesses are witnesses both of the reproote and of that obstinacy for the which the mans sinnes are bound in Heaven Ob. 6. Let him be to thee as an Heathen He saith not let him be to
the Câ—urt as an Heathen and therefore here is no shadow of any Court Ans. It is an ordinary hebraisme when the second person is put for the third especially in Laws as Thou shalt not send him away empty Also Thine eye shall not spare him Also Then shalt out away evill out of Israel And therefore here is a reall Court it the context be considered Christ speaketh so Let him be to thee as an Heathen in opposition to that which he was called to be for his obstinacy to wit a brother if thy brother offend And how weake is this Let him be to thee as an Heathen Ergo He should not be to the Church as an Heathen The contrary consequence is most necessary if he be to thee as an Heathen because he is now convinced of obstinacy before two brethren and before all the Church Ergo these two brethren and the whole Church are to count him as an Heathen for the offended brother hath gone along all the way in the unanimous judgement and a consort of mind with both the witnesses and the Church Ergo this obstinate man is the same to the Church that he is to the offended brother that is he is to both as an Heathen and a Publican and both are to abstaine from eating or brotherly conve siâ—g with him as the Jewes would not familiarly converse with the heathen and as Paul commandeth 1 Cor. 5. 10 11. that with an excommunicated man we are not to eate Ob. 7. Whatsoever you bind on earth is in good sence that he who offendeth any little one that believeth his sinne is bound in Heaven as the friends of Job c. 42. were not accepted of God till they made their peace first with Iob yet Iob had no power of the Keyes over his friends and an offering is not accepted while first the offerer be reconciled to his brothâ—r and so his sinnes are bound in Heaven and yet one brother hath not a jurisdiction over another Answ. Binding and loosing in this Chap. 18. must be the same with binding and loosing Chap. 16. 19. but expresly their binding and loosing is by the Church power of the Keyes and is all one with that authoritative power of remitting and retaining sins 〈◊〉 20. 21 22 23. and in Scripture the keyes and binding and loosing are never ascribed but to Stewards Officers Princes and Judges who have power of jurisdiction as I have proved already and therefore that which is spoken of Jobs friends and of the offerer not reconciled to his brother Come not up to the point for Iobs friends doe not binde on earth and the offended brother is a more private man destitute of the keyes and of all power of jâ—risdiction It is first objected by our reverend brethren The extent of the power of jurisdiction in the Elders of a classicall Presbytery must be proved by Gods Word which cannot be For if many classicall Elders have power over many Congregations possibly twenty or thirty Churches then they beare the relation of Elders to these thirty Congregations and they must all be Elders of these Churches as the Scripture saith the Elders of Ephesus the Angel of the Church of Pergamus the Angel of the Church of Thyatira now this cannot be for then First Deacons must be Deacons of many Congregations and Deacons might meet in one Colledge to dispose of the Treasury of these thirty and yet these thirty Churches should not be consulted with nor could they all convene in one to give their consent and judgement concerning their Treasury Now though Deacons be inferiour to Pastors yet are they no lâ—sse Officers in their owne sphere having power then the Pastors and Paul writing to the Church of Philippi writeth to the Deacons as to the Bishops insiâ—uating that Deacons are Deacons in relation to that Church no lesse then Pastors Answ. I deny the Proposition to wit If many Elders be one Presbytery ruling many Congregations then doe they beare the relation of Elders to these many Congregations as proper Pastors to every Congregation of or within that Presbyteriall Church nor doe they beare that relation of watchmen and proper Pastors to every one of these Congregations that a Pastor of a particular Congregation beareth to his particular flock that is to be â—oved It is true they are called the Elders of the presbyteriall Church of Ephesus the Colledge of the Angells of the Church of Pergamus but this is a generall and different relation from that which each Pastor doth carry to his owne flock in those respects 1. The Presbytery are Elders to the classicall Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 â—â— not in things proper to each Congregation but in things common to all or in that which is the proper object of government to wit those things which rather concerne the consociation and combination of those thirty Churches then the thirty consociated and combined Churches in particular 2. The Presbytery doth rather take care of the regâ—lation of the acts of governing in all these Churches then the governed Churches for they are to heed to the Pastors ordained and to lay hâ—nds suddenly on no man to commit the Word to faithfull mâ—n to see that Pastors preach sound Doctrine and exercise Discipline according to the rule but they doe not feede as speciall Pastors the particular flocks but every one is to feede his owne flock over the which the Holy Ghost hath set him Acts 20 28. 3 The Elders of the classicall presbytery are Elders to all these Churches as the Elders themselves are in Collegio Presbyteriali in the Colledge of Presbyters and properly as they are in the Court but not separatim and oct of Court so this and this Archippus is not an Elder or Pastor to all these Congregations so as he hath to answer to God and to watch for the Soules of them all but hee hath a charge of them onely in Collegio and if he doe any thing as a classicall Elder as if hee lay hands on a Pastor ordained to bee the Pastor of such a Congregation hee doth it as the hand and instrument and deligate of the Presbytery or if hee pronounce the sentence of excommunication in a Congregation hee is virtualitèr in Collegio when he doth that act in respect he doth it as the deligate of the Presbytery And this our Brethren may see in their owne particular Eldership of their independent flock if an Elder occasionally rebuke any of the flock never convened before the Church he doth not in that exercise an act of Church Jurisdiction because he is not now in a Court and when hee is not in the Court hee cannot excommunâ—cate Yet â—iting in Court hee doth in Collegio with the rest of the Eldership exercise Church Jurisdiction And separatim and not joyned in the Court they cannot exercise Church Jurisdiction 2. The presbytery hath a Church-Relation to all these 30. Churches not taken distributively but collectively as all those are united in one Church
neerely because as I sayd before the more universall the Church visible is the externall visible Communion is lâ—sse even as when the number of a Family is cut off by the Sword of the Magistrate the matter first and more intimately and more neerely concerneth the Family whereof hee is a Member yet it doth also concerne the Common-Wealth of which also hee is a Member A Finger of the right Hand is infected with a contagious Gangren it is to bee cut off yet the cutting-off concerneth more neerely the right Hand then it doth the left Hand and the whole Body For the contagion should first over-spread the right Hand and Arme and Shoulder before it infect the left Hand and the whole Body though it doe not a little concerne the whole Body also So though actuall Excommunication concerne all the Churches of the Presbyterie yet it doth more neerely concerne the Congregation whereof hee is a Member 2. The pronouncing of the sentence being edificative it is a fit meane to worke upon others but calling and trying of witnesses and Juridicall decerning of a Man to bee Excommunicated requiring secrecies yea and some scandals and circumstances of Adultery Incest Pestiality requiring a modest covering of them from Virgins young Men Children and the multitude wee have no warrant of GOD that they should bee tryed before the whole multitude nor are acts of Jurisdiction for their excellency to bee brought forth before the people but for their neerenesse of concernment and use of edification Object 12. The people are to consent yea they must have a power and some thing more than a consent in Excommunication Ergo they are all to bee present The antecedent is proved 1. Because they were not puffed up they did not keepe the Feast they did not dostaine from eating with the incestuous person onely by consent 2. Others not of that Church did excommunicate by consent 3. It is said v. 12 doe yee not judge them that are within Answ. If you will have them to excommunicate the same way that they doe other duties you may say they excommunicate the same way that Pastors and Elders doe and if they Judge vers 12. as the Elders doe either all the people are Judges and where are then all the governed if all bee governours or then hee speaketh in this Chapter to the Churches-Iudges onely 2. There bee degrees of consent these of other Churches have a tacite and remote consent the people of the Congregation are to heare and know the cause and deale in private with the offender and to mourne and pray for him Object 13. The highest and double honour is due to him who laboureth in the word 1 Tim. 5. 17. but if the Presbyteriall Church be the highest Church it shall not have the double honour for it is onely the governing Church Answ. Highest honour is due in suo genere to both And this is as if you should compare obedience and honour that I owe to my Father with that which I owe to my grand-Father 2. Paul 1 Tim. 5. 17. compareth Elders of diverse sorts together as the Ruling and Teaching Elder here you compare Pastors to bee honoured in respect of one act with themselves to bee honoured in respect of another act and this might prove I am to give more honour to my Pastor for preaching in the Pulpit then for ruling in the Church-Senate Object 14. The Congregation is the highest Church for it hath all the Ordinances Word Sacraments Jurisdiction Ergo there is not any Presbyteriall Church higher which hath only disciplinary power Answ. There is a double highnesse one of Christian Dignity 2. Another of Church-prehemenency or of Ecclesiasticall authority indeed the Congregation the former way is highest the company of Believers is the Spouse and ransomed Bride of Christ. But the Eldership hath the Ecclesiasticall eminency as the Kings heire and Sonne is above his Master and Teacher one way yet the Teacher as the Teacher by the fift Commandement is above the Kings Sonne as the Teacher is above him who is taught And so is the Case here Object 15. The Arguments for a Classicall or Presbyteriall Church do much side with Prelacy for you make many Lords ruling and not teaching Answ. Let all judge whether the independent power of three Elders accountable to none in a Church-way but to Iesus Christ onely as you make your little Kingdomes on Earth be neerer to the Popes Monarchy and especially when there is but one Pastor in the Congregation then the subordinate Government of fourescore or an hundred Eldersâ— sure I am three Neighbours are neerer to one Monarch then three hundred 2. One Monarchicall Society is as tyrannicall Antichristianism as one Monarchicall Pastor 3. If wee made many ruling and dominering Lords you should say something but wee make many servants endued onely with Ministeriall power onely to teach and rule and to bee accomptable to the Church your Eldership in this agreeth with the Pope that though they deliver many Soules to Satan yet no Man on Earth can in a Church-way say What doe you ACT. XV. A Patterne of a juridicall Synod THat the Apostles in that famous Synod Act. 15. did not goe on by the assistance of an immediately inspired spirit and by Apostolick authority but onely as Elders and the Doctors and Teachers assisted with an ordinary spirit to me is evident from the course of the context 1. Because Act. 15. when a controversie arise in the Church â—â— Antiochia Epiphanius saith as also Hieronymus by Câ—â—mbus and others touching the keeping of Moses his Law especially the Ceremonies except they would bee losers in the buâ—nesse of their salvation Paul could not goe as sent by Amiâ—h to submit that Doctrine which hee received not from flesh and blood but by the revelation of Jesus Christ Gal. 1. 12. to the determination of a Synod of Apostles and Elders for who would think that the immediatly inspiring spirit iâ— Pâ—ul would submit himselfe and his Doctrine to the immediately inspiring spirit in Paul Peter Apostles and Elders therefore Paul and Birnabas come as sent to Jerusalem not â—â— Apostles or as immediately inspired but as ordinary teachâ—â— Therefore saith Diodatus Not because these two A◠〈…〉 were every wayequall to the rest in the light and conduct 〈◊〉 Spirit and in Apostolicall authority Gal. 2. 6. 8. had any 〈◊〉 instruction or of confirmation but only to give the weake 〈◊〉 who had more confidence in Peter and James and in the Church at Jerusalem and to stop false doctors mouths and to estaâ—â—â—â— by common votes a generall order in the Church Hence when a controversie ariseth in the Apostolicke Church and the Controversie is betwixt an Apostle as Paul was and others and both sides alledge Scripture as here both did out of all controversie there is no reason that the Apostle Paul who was now a party should judge it and when a single Congregation in the like case is on two
clearely insinuate that their commandement as Apostles de jure should have ended the controversie but now for the edification and after-example of the Churches they tooke a Synodicall way 13. The way of the Apostles speaking seemeth to mee Synodicall and not given out with that divine and Apostolicall authoritie that the Apostles may use in commanding it is true they use lovely and swasory exhortations in their writing but this is a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a decree not an exhortation now James saith 1◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is set downe as his private opinion with reverence to what Peter and Paul saith and v. 7. Peter when many had disputed and spoken before him standeth up and speaketh and v. 12. Barnabas and Paul after the multitude is â—â—nt doth speake which to mee is a Synodicall order and the whole Synod v. 28. say It seemed good to us They answer 1. Consociated Churches have some power in determining of dogmaticall points but this is no power of jurisdictim The seventh Proposition to which almost all the Elders of New England agreed saith The Synod bath no Church-power but the cause enimeth with the Church Corpus cum causa the Church-body and the cause which concerneth the Church-body doe remaine together â—nd therefore quaestio defertur ad Synodum causa manet penes eccleiam the question is brought to the Synod the cause remaineth with the Church Another Manuscript of Godly and learned Divines I saw which saith That the ministeriall power of applying of the rules of the word and Canons to persons and things from time to time as the occasions of the Church shall require pertaineth to and may be exercised by each particular Church without any necessary dependance on other Churches yet in difficill cases wee ought say they to consult with and seeke advise from presbyteries and ministers of 〈◊〉 Churches and give so much authoritie to a concurrence of judgements as shall and ought to be an obligation to us not to depart from any such resolutions as they shall make upon any consideration but where in conscience and hence our peace with God is apparently concerned Answ. I perceive 1. That our brethren cannot indure that a Synod should bee called a Church but 1. I verily thinke that when Paul and Barnabas Act. 15. 1 2. had much dissention with those who taught you must bee circumcised after the manner of Moses that the Church of Antioch resolved to tell the Church that is the Synod while as they fall upon this remedy v. 2. They determined that Paul and Barnabas and certaine other of them 〈◊〉 goe up to Jerusalem unto the Apostles and Elders about this question that is that the Church of Antioch when the subverâ—ers of soules would not heare their brethren of Antioch did tell the Synod convened at Jerusalem that is according to our â—viours order Maâ—â—â— 18. 17. they did tell the Church and my reason is if the Church at Antioch could not satisfie the conâ—câ—enâ—es of some who said you must bee circumcised else you cannâ—x in saved they could not nor had they power in that cast not to goe on but were obliged to tell the Synod that is the Church whom it concerned as well as Antioch for if they had sent the matter to the Synod as a question not as a cause proper to the Synod or Church then when the Synod had resolved the question the cause should have returned to the Church of Antioch and been determined at Antioch as in the proper court if that hold true the question is deserred to the Synod the cauâ—e remaineth with the body the Church but the cause returned never to the Church of Antioch but both question and cause was determined by the Synodicall-Church Act. 15 v. 22. 23 24. and the determination of both question and cause ended in the Synod as in a proper court and is imposed as a commandement and a Synodicall Canon to bee observed both by Antioch v. 25 26 27 28 29. and other Churches Act. 16. 4 5. Ergo either the Church of Antioch lost their right and yet kept Christs order Matth. 18. 15 16 17. or the question and cause in this case belongeth to a Synod 2. It is said expresly â— 22. It pleased tâ— Apostles Elders and the whole Church to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch c. What Church was this the whole Church of â—â—leevers or the fiaternitie at Jerusalem say our brethren but with leave of their godlinesse and learning no say â— 1. What reason that the Church of all beleevers men and women of Jerusalem should de jure have beene present to give either consent or surfrage there because it concerned then practise and conscience but I say it concerned as much if not more the conscience and practise of the Church of Antioch if not more for the cause was theirs say our brethen and cause ad corpus say they quaestio ad synodum and it concerned as much the practise and conscience of all the Churches who were to observe these decrees Act 16. 4. 5 Act. 21. 25. yet they were not present If the multitude of â—â—leevers of Jerusalem was present because they were 〈…〉 to the Synod whereas Antioch other 〈…〉 were nor off were not present but in their commissioners then I say the Church â—â— the multitude of Jerusalem whose commidicâ—â—â—s were here 〈◊〉 I say the multitude was present â—uely de 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 nor was there more law for their presence then â—or all other Churches who also in conscience were obliged to obey the councells determinations but I deare a warrant that the fact of the Synod such as was sending of the decrees and Commissioners with the decrees to Antioch should bee â—â—â—â—ibed to the multitude of beleevers at Jerusalem who by no Law of God were present at the Synod and by no Law of God 〈◊〉 more consent then the Church of Antioch and were present 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and by accident because they dwelt in the 〈◊〉 where the Synod did sit therefore say I the 〈◊〉 Church in the whole Synod 2. By what Law can Jerusalem a sister Church have influence or consent de jure in sending binding Acts as these were as is cleare v. 28. Ch. 16. 4 5. Ch. 21. 25. to the Church of Antioch for this is an authoritative sending of messengers and the Canons to the Church of Antioch as is evident v. 2 2. 3. It is utterly denied that the Church of Jerusalem I meane the multitude of beleevers could meet all at one Synod 4. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 v. 12. which is said to hold their peace is referred to the Apostles and Elders met Synodically v. 6. and is not the multitude of beleevers 5. Where are these who are called Elders not Apostles they are ever distinguished from the Apostles as Act. 15. 2. v. 6. v. 22. Act. 16. 4. Act. 21. 18. 25. â—are is no reason that they were all
principles for sometime they say the Apostles gave out this decree as Apostles and sometime there is nothing here done by a meere doctrinall power such as Paul had over Peter or one single Pastor hath over another now it is sure that Paul had no Apostolick power over Peter and that one Pastor have not Apostolick power over another 2. When our brethren say here that the Apostles as Apostles by an infallible spirit gave out this Decree they doe in this helpe the Papists as Bellarmine Becanus Grâ—â—rut and in particular the Jesuit Lorinus who saith decrâ—um authenticum cujus inspirator spiritus sanctâ— and so saith Cornelius a lapide visiâ—m est nob is inspiratis decretis a Spiritu sanctus therefore saith hee the councell cannot erre and so Salmeron and Cajetan say and expresly Stapleton saith this Apostosack definition flowed from the instinct of the holy Ghost observandum saith Stapleton quanta habenda sit ecclesiae definienth authoritâ—s hence our brether here must yeeld either that all Synods are infallible as Papists say this Synod the patterne of all Synods being concluded by an Apostolick spirit could not erre and so neither can councells erre or they must with Socinians and Arminians say there is no warrant for Synods here at all And certainly though wee judge our brethren as farre from Popery and Socinianisme as they thinke wee detest Anti-Christian Presbytery yet if this Synod bee concluded by an Apostolick spirit it is no warrant to bee imitated by the Churches and wee have no ground hence for lawfull Synods Whittakerus Calvin Beza Luther and all our Divines do all alledge this place as a pregnant ground not of Apostolick but of ordinary and constant Synods to the end of the world and Diodatus good to the holy Ghost because they did treat of ecclesiasticall reders concerning the quietnes and order of the Church wherein ecclesiasticall authoritie hath place the Assembly used this tearme it seemed good to us which is not used neither in articles of faith nor in the commandements which meerely concerned the conscience and to shew that authoritie was with holy reason and wisedome there is added and to the holy Ghost who guided the Apostles in these outward things also 1. Cer. 7. 25. 40. 2. If our brethren meane that the Elders and brethren were in this Apostolick and immediatly inspired Synodicall determination not as collaterall penners of Scriptures joyned with the Apostles but onely as consenters and as consenters by power of an ordinary holy Ghost working consent in them more suo according to their capacitie as ordinary Elders 1. They yet more helpe the Papists because they must say onely Apostles and so onely their successors the Prelates had definitive voices in this Synod the Presbyters and Brethren did no more then Papists and Prelates say Presbyters did in generall councells of old and therefore the Presbyter is to subscribe Ego A. N. Presbyter consentiens subseribo whereas the Prelate subscribed say they Ego A. B. Episcopus definiens subscribo wee crave a warrant in Gods Word to make an Apostle or a Prelate a Synodicall definer having a definitive voyce and the Elder Brother or Presbyter to have a consultative voyce for here all the multitude if there was a multitude present doe make Synodicall decrees by consulting and consenting yea all the nation may come to a nationall Synod and both reason dispute and consent because matters of doctrine and government of the Church concerneth all therefore all have an interest of presence and all have an interest of reasoning and 3. by consequent all have an interest of consenting yea of protesting on the contrary if the Synod determine any thing against the Word of God If they say there is a threeford consent in this Synod 1. an Apostolicall 2. a second Synodicall agreeing to Elders as Elders and a third that of the people or a popular What a mixt Synod shall this be but 1. then as the Epistle to the Tlxssalonians is called the Epistle of Paul not the Epistle of Silvanus and Timotheus though Silvanus and Timotheus did consent so these dogmata or decrees should not be called the decrees of the Apostles and Elders as they are called Act. 16. 4. Act. 15. 6. Act. 21. 25. but onely the decrees of the Apostles seeing the Elders did onely consent and had no definitive influence in making the decree by this doctrine as Silvanus and Timotheus were not joynt pen-men of Scripture with Paul 3. When as it is said the specification of actions must not bee taken from the efficient cause but from the formall object and all that a done in this Synod might have beene done by a single Pastor I answer wee doe not fetch the specification of this rebuke and of these decrees from the efficient causes but from the formall object for an Apostle might his alone have rebuked these obtruders of circumcision and made this decree materialiter for Paul did more his alone then this when hee wrote the Eâ—istle to the Romans but yet one Pastor could not have Synodically rebuked and given out a decree formally Synodicall laying an Ecclesiasticall tie on moe Churches then one there is great ods to doe one and the same action formally and to doe the same action materially and I beleeve though actions have not by good logick their totall specification from their efficient cause yet that ordinances of God as lawfull have their specification from the efficient causes in part our brethren cannot deny For what made the difference betwixt Aaron his fire offered to the Lord and Nadab and Abihu their strange and unlawfull fire that they offered to the Lord but that the on fire had God for its author the other had men and the like I say of Gods feasts and the feasts devised by Jeroboam else if a woman preach and administrate the Lords Supper in the Church that preaching and sacrament administrated by her should not have a different specification and essence if wee speake morally or Theologically from that same very preaching and celebration of the Supper performed in the Church by a lawfull Pastor it is as I conceive of the essence of an action Synodicall I say not its totall essence that it cannot bee performed by one in a Church-way and with an ecclesiasticall tie but it must be performed by many else it is not a Synodicall action and it is true that Paul Rom. 14. and 1 Cor. 8. 10. hath in substance the same Canon forbidding scandall which is forbidden in this Canon prohibiting eating of meats offered to Idolls and blood in the case of scandall but I pray you is there not difference betwixt the one prohibition and the other yea there is for Rom. 14. 1 Cor. 8. 10. it hath undenyably Apostolick authoritie here it hath onely Synodicall 2. There it is a commandement of God here it is a Canon of the Church 3. There it commeth from one man here from a
Presbyterie yea I much doubt if a Catholick councell can formally excommunicate a nationall Church though such a councell may use a power analogicall like to the power of excommunication Object 18. But you cannot demonstrate from Gods Word that there is such a thing in the New Testament as a Catholick visible Church Answ. I said something of this before but I conceive the subject of the 1 Cor. 12. is a Catholick visible Church But 1. wee doe not understand a politicall body with ordinary visible government from one man who maketh himselfe the vicar of Christ the Pope whose members are Cardinals Bishops c. and such like But the Catholick body mysticall of Jesus Christ and that as visible and 1. that the Apostle is to bee understood of an universall not of a Congregationall and particular politick Church that meeteth in one place is cleare 1. hee speaketh of that Church wherein are diversities of gifts for the good of the whole Catholick body as miracles the gift of prophecie the gift of interpretation the gift of healing c. of whom hee saith v. 5 6. there is the same spirit and the same God who worketh all in all the particular Congregation is not such an all in all 2. Hee speaketh of such a Church as taketh in all baptized into one spirit but this is the whole visible Church not one single Congregation onely 3. Hee speaketh of such a Church as taketh in all both Jewes and Gentiles making them one body v. 13. and that taketh in all the world 4. Hee speaketh of such a Church as hath an adequat and full relation to Christ from which this Church is denominated Christ mysticall all the beleevers meeting in one mysticall body of Christ as lines in one center v. 12. now a single Congregation hath not a foot to fill this measure 5. Hee speaketh of such a body as hath need of the helpe one of another as the head hath need of the feet v. 15 16 17. those of a single Congregation have need of those who are eyes and eares without the congregation 6. Hee speaketh of such a body as is not to separate in their members one from another to make a schisme in the body v. 25. but a single Congregation ought not to separate from the rest of the great body made up of many sister Churches 7. Hee speaketh of such a body the members whereof must care one for another and suffer one with another v. 26. now single Congregations are such members of this great bodie as must mourne with these that mourne and rejoyce with these that rejoyce therefore one single Congregation cannot bee this whole body but its part onely 8. Hee speaketh of such a body in which God hath set v. 28. Apostles Prophets Teachers miâ—â—cles c. now Christ hath not wedged in Apostles the Catholick Pastors of the whole world to one single Congregation nor hath hee confined such a multitude of officers ordinarie and extraordinary to one single Congregation And that hee speaketh here of a Catholicke visible Church is cleare 1. Hee speaketh of such a body to which is given the manifestation of the spirit to profit withall v. 7. this must bee a visible policie 2. Hee speaketh of a politicall and organicall body having eyes eares hands feet c. which must bee a visible ministery 3. Hee speaketh of a body capable of the seales such as Baptisme v. 13. We all are baptized by one spirit into one body this must bee a visible baptized body discerned by the visible character of baptisme from all societies of Jewes Pagans and others who professe not Christ Jesus 4. Hee speaketh of such a body as standeth in need of the helpe one of another as the eye cannot say to the hand I have no need of the v. 21. this evidently cryeth that hee supposeth a visible and externall policie in this body 5. Hee speaketh of a body so tempered of God as that there should bee no schisme in the body nor separation from it v. 25. now this cannot bee a separation from the invisible body of Christ for so hypocrites which are members of this visible body and are often officers as eyes and eares yea Pastors and Teachers remaining in the body without any schisme or separation are yet separatists from the invisible body of Christ and no more parts of that body then a woodden leg or arme is a member of a living man 6. He speaketh of that body which is to expresse its care in praying praising mourning and rejoycing with the rest of the members as they are in a good or adverse condition of prosperitie or adversitie v. 23 26. and this must bee a visible Church praying or praising God 7. Hee speaketh of such a Church as the fellow members may see and know by their senses to suffer and bee in a hard condition or to rejoyce as v. 25. 26. and this is more then apparently cleare to bee a visible Church 8. Hee speaketh of such a Church as God hath furnished with severall officers in severall orders visibly knowne to bee different officers as v. 28. Now God hath set some in the Church first Apostles secondarily Prophets thirdly teachers these bee parts and most eminent and considerable organs of a visible Church And the like I might prove by divers of these arguments of that body politicall of which the Apostle speaketh Rom. 12. 3 4 5 6. to the end of the Chapter These speciall exceptions there bee against this 1. That the Church 1 Cor. 12. is the invisible and mysticall body of Christ because it is a body baptized by one spirit 2. A body called Christ that is Christ mysticall Answ. It is true that this visible body hath also an inward and spirituall baptizing answerable to the externall and outward baptizing and so according to that internall and mysticall union it is an invisible body as these reasons prove but the question is if the Apostle speake of the body of Christ in that notion we deny that for hee speaketh plainly here of the Church as it is a politicall organicall and visible body Object 2. If one should say God hath placed in the common-wealth Emperours Kings Dukes Princes and Rulers as the eyes and eares of the Commonwealth it should no wayes follow that all the Common-wealths in the earth are one visible civill body having a government so though it hee said God hath placed in the spirituall Common-wealths of the Church Apostles Prophets Teachers c. it followeth not that the Church is all one spirituall politick visible body it followeth onely that the Lord hath placed in the Church Apostles Prophets Teachers indefinitly that is that these may bee in any one single Congregation as it is said James 2. 2. If there come into your Assembly or Synagogue a man with a gold Ring c. now this will not prove that all the dispersed Jewes to whom James wrote were all but one Congregation Answ. 1. It is
imagine would lead the twelve Apostles to speake to one single Congregation met in one place at one time the rest to wit the eleven and the seventic Disciples being silent for in the Church the God of order will have one to speake at once 1 Cor. 14. 31. But our reverend brethren seeing and considering well that the Church at Jerusalem could not all meet in one Congregationall way and that they were a Christian Church and so behooâ—ed to bee a Presbyteriall Church they doe therefore betake themselves to another Answer for they say that this Church at 〈…〉 an extraordinary constituted Church and 1. wanted an Eldership and presbytery as Christian Churches have now 2. the government was meerely Apostolicall 3. the constitution was somewhat Jewish rather then Christian for their service was mixed with legall ordinances and Jewish observances for many yeares and therefore cannot bee a patterne of the Christian visible Church which wee now seeke To which I answer 1. Because our brethren consider that the Church of Jerusalem will not bee their independent Congregation before wee obtaine it for us as a mould of a presbâ—tâ—riall Church they had rather quit their part of it and permit the Jewes to have it for us both but wee are content that their Congregations in some good sense bee given to them and not to Jewes 2. There is no reason but the Church of Jerusalem bee a Christian Church 1. The externall profession of a visible Church maketh it a visible Christian Church but this Church professeth faith in Christ already come in the flesh and the Sacraments of the New Testament baptisme and the Sacramentall breaking of bread Act. 22. 41 42. wee desire to know how saving faith in a multitude constituteh an invisible Church and the externall and blamelesse profession of that same saving faith doth not contitute a visible Church also and how this is not a Christian visible Church not differing in essence and nature from the 〈◊〉 Churches that now are to which the essentiall note of a visible Church agreeth to wit the preaching or profession of the sound faith if it bee called an Apostolick and so an extraordinary Christian Church because the Apostles doth governe â—it that is not enough if the Apostles governe it according to the rule of the word framing the visible Churches of the New Testament this way the Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 5. shall bee an Apostolick and so an extraordinary Church which our brethren cannot say But wee desire to know wherein the frame of this first patterne Christian Church at Jerusalem is so extraordinary that it cannot bee a rule to us to draw the mould of our Churches according to it for if the Apostles make it a patterne of an ordinary Christian Church in Word and Sacraments to say it was extraordinary in the government except you shew that that government was different from the rule that now is in government is petitio principii to begge what is in question for these same keyes both of knowledge and jurisdiction that by your grant were given to the Church Matth. 18. 15 16 17. were given to the Apostles Matth. 16 17 18. and Joh. 20. 21. If you say it is extraordinary because as yet they had not Deacons for the Apostles did as yet serve tables where as afterward Act. 6. that was given to the Deacons by office and so they had not Elders nor Doctors nor Pastors as we now haâ—e but the Apostles were both Pastors Ruling Elders Doctors and Deacons and they were the onely governing Eldership and this was extraordinary that they had no Eldership and so they were for that same cause no presbyteriall Church whence it followeth that you cannot make this Church which had no presbytery a patterne of a presbyteriall Church But I answer this will not take off the argument if wee shall prove that after they were more then could meet in one Congregation and so after they were so numerous that they were moe Congregations then one they had one common government and 1. wee say though the Apostles had power to governe all the Churches of the world and so many Congregations yet if they did rule many Congregations as Elders and not as Apostles wee prove our point Now we say where baptisme and the Lords Supper was there behoved to bee some government else the Apostles admitted promiscuously to baptisme and the Lords Supper any the most scandalous and prophane which wee cannot thinke of the Apostles it is true say you they admitted not all but according to the rule of right government but this right government was extraordinary in that it was not in a setled Eldership of a Congregation which was oblieged to reside and personally to watch over that determinate flock and no other flock but it was in the hands of the Apostles who might goe through all the world to preach the Gospell and were not tied to any particular flock and so from this neither can you draw your classicall Eldership nor wee our Congregationall Eldership But I answer yet the question is begged for though it bee unlawfull for a setled Eldership not to reside where their charge is yet the question is now of a government in the hands of those who are oblieged to reside and give personall attendance to the flock and the government in the hands of the Apostles who were not oblieged to personall attendance over this and this particular flock which they did governe were governments so different in nature as the one is a patterne to us not the other and the one followeth rules different in nature and spirit from the other for though it were granted that the Apostles did governe many Congregations as Apostles not as Elders yet there was no extraordinary reason why these many Congregations should bee called one Church and the beleevers added to them said to bee added to the Church as it is said Act. 2. 47. And the Lord added to the Church daily such as should bee saved except this Church bee one entire body governed and ruled according to Christs Lawes 2. There bee seven Descons chosen to this Church Act. 6. and Deacons are officers of the Church of Philippi which our brethren calleth Phil. 1. 1. a Congregationall Church and Pnebe was a Deaconisse say they of the Church of Cenchrea Rom. 16. 1. and if they had Deacons they could not want Elders who are as necessary 3. This Church could not bee so extraordinary as that it cannot bee a patterne to us of the constant government of Churches by Elders which wee call Aristocraticall seeing it is brought as a patterne of the Churches government by the voices of the people which is called by Divines in some respect democraticall and this place is alledged by our brethren and by all Protestant Divines against Bishops and Papists to prove that the people have some hand in government to wit in election of officers and so the words are cleare Act. 6. 5.
not defiled their garments that onely those who were guiltie were rebuked I beleeve and therefore this is to bee proved that Elders are not rebuked but for their remisse watching over an unfixed Congregation the places to me doe not prove it Now whereas our brethren say that they read of no Eldership before the dispersion of the Church at Jerusalem Act. 8. 1. and therefore of no presbyteriall government and after the dispersion the number was so diminished as they might all meet in one Congregation becâ—use it is said Act. 8. 1. They were all scattered abroad throughâ—â—â— the regions of Iudea and Samaria except the Apostles It is easily answered 1. To what effect should the twelve Apostles not also have followed their scattered flocks and to what end did twelve Apostles stay at Jerusalem to preach to one single handfull that might all conveniently meet in one house and a private house for I thinke the persecution could as easily put them from publick meetings in the Temple and Synagogues as it could scatter them all to so few a number as one congregation was the the harvest so great and the Apostolick labourers so sparing in reaping as eleven should bee hearers in one Congregation and one speake onely at once 2. Our brethren may know that wee prove a Presbyterlall government before the dispersion 3. If our brethren elide the force of our argument from multitude of beleevers at Jerusalem to prove a presbyteriall Church they must prove that this dispersion did so dissolve the Church as that three thousand Act. 2. and some added daily v. 47. and five thousand Act. 4. 4. and beleevers more added multitudes both of men and women Act. 5. 14. and Jerusalem was filled with the doctrine of the Apostles c. 5. 28. and yet the number of the Disciples multiplied c. 6. 1. and the Word of God increased and the number of the Disciples multiplied in Jerusalem greatly and a great company of the Priests were obedient to the faith they must I say prove for affirmanti incumbit probatio that all this number and all these thousands by the dispersion Act. 8. 1. came to one thousand and to a handfull of a single Congregation 3. I see no necessitie that these all be the whole body of the Church I grant Diodâ—tus saith so and Baronius conjectureth that there were fifteene thousand killed at this first persecution but Dorotheus saith there were but two thousand killed and c Salmeron saith of Dorotheus his relation Quae si vera sunt profecta magna fuit persecutio if it bee true the persecution was indeed great and wee cannot but thinke seeing the spirit of God saith this was a great persecution but the Church was greatly diminished but let us see if the Text will beare that so many thousands for I judge at this time that the Church hath been above ten thousands were partly killed partly scattered so that the Church of Jerusalem came to one single Congregation which might meet ordinarily for Word and Sacranâ—ents in one private house where the tewelve Apostles came to them for my part I cannot see it in the Text onely the persecution was great 2. All were scattered except the Apostles 3. Act. 26. Paul saith of himselfe at this time 10. Many of the Saints did I shut up in prison having received authoritie from the high Priests and when they were put to death I gave my voyce against them 11. And I punished them oft in every Synagogue and compelled them to blaspheme and being exceedingly mad against them I persecuted them to strange Cities all which saith many were imprisoned 2. Some scattered but the Text saith not that thousands were put to death and it is not like that the holy Ghost who setteth downe the other sort of persecution and the death of Steven would have beene silent of the killing of thousands 3. Whereas it is said they were all scattered except the Apostles I see no ground of the Text to say that by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all scattered hee understandeth all the Disciples as Lyranus saith so saith Eusebius though Sanctius saith hee meaneth of the 70. Disciples And my reasons are 1. The Text saith v. 3. Saul entering into every house â—aling men and women committed them to prison as you may read Act. 26. 10 11. Ergo all and every one without exception of any save the Apostles were not scattered 2. Amongst so many thousands of men and women many for age weakenesse and sicknesse and having young children and women with child were not able to flee therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cannot bee taken according to the letter every way 3. Paul after this dispersion Act. 26. 11. punished them in every Synagogne What punished hee Jewes no Christians Ergo after the dispersion there were Christians left in Synagogues at Jerusalem which were not dispersed 4. The Text saith that the scattered abroad were Preachers and as I prove elsewhere here after extraordinary Prophets and therefore all were scattered except the Apostles seemeth to imply that especially the whole teachers were scattered except the Apostles and Chrysostome Athanasius Nissenus observes that God out of this persecution tooke occasion to spread the Gospell by sending scattered Preachers to all the regions about so Lorinus Sanctius Cornelius a Lapide say they were not all sattered and Cajetan exponeth these all onely of those upon whom the holy Ghost descended 4. Though this Church should come to one Congregation now this is but by accident and from extrinsecall causes of persecution and scattering but wee have proved at the first founding of this Church Apostolick the Church of Jerusalem called one Church the first draught and patterne of the visible Christian Church was such as could containe many Congregations and could not all meet in one 5. There is no ground to say that Apostles after this dispersion erected an ordinary Eldership in Jerusalem whereas before there was an extraordinary because the Apostles was present with them and you read of no Elders while after the dispersion because 1. you read not of the institution of ordinarie Elders in the Church of Jerusalem after the dispersion more then before and so you are here upon conjectures 2. There is no ground to say that the Apostles changed the government of the first patterne of the Christian Churches from extraordinary to ordinary 3. Nor is there ground that the government of the first samplar of Instituted Churches of the New Testament should rather bee extraordinarie then that first ordering of the Word and Sacraments should bee extraordinary seeing the Apostles the first founders of instituted Churches under the New Testament had as ordinary matter to institute an ordinary presbytery and government having beleevers in such abundance upon whom by the laying on of hands they might give the Holy Ghost as they had ordinary matter to wit a warrant and command from Christ
And so the gift of Tongues as touching its edifying use and end was fruitlesse and of no effect yea as we teach against Papists unlawfull in Gods publick worship except there had been diverse assemblies and Congregations which understood these Tongues Nor can it be said that all in Corinth understood Greeke And therefore these of divers Tongues might be understood by all for 1. This layeth a ground that there was no Tongue a strange Tongue but the Greeke Tongue 2. That all speaking with strange Tongues was well understood whereas the Apostle sayth the contrary v. 10. 11 12. v. 16. v. 23. That many spake with Tongues in that Church and yet the hearers could not say amen to them nor be edified by their preaching or praying v. 19. if then strange Tongues were gifts of God given to that planted Church to edifie these who believed and to edifie the Church as well as to gaine heathen there must needs be divers Congregations at Corinth and therefore I cannot but thinke that weak which Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson say But the place 1 Cor. 14. 23. That speaketh of the whole Church comming together to one place doth unavaydably prove that Corinth had their meetings and not by way of distribution into severall congregations but altogether in one congregation and it is plaine that though they had variety of Teachers and Prophets yet they all used to câ—â—â—e together to one place I answ 1. The place 1 Cor. 14. 23. if the whole Church come together c. doth evince the contrary for the Apostle doth there reason ab absurdo from a great incongruity it were incongruous saith he and ridiculous that the whole Church of Corinth and all their gifted men speaking with diverse Tongues so that they could not be understood by Infidells should all convene in one place and speake with divers Tongues for the unlearned and the unbelievers would say they were madde therefore hee presupposeth that the whole Church should not all come to one place but that they should so come to one place v. 24. in diverse assemblies and all prophecy in a Tongue knowen to the Infidells as the unbeliever being convinced and judged of all the Prophers he might fall down on his face and worship God and say God is in you of a truth 2. The whole Church is not the whole much people of Corinth that believed that did ordinarily meet in one place the Text saith no such thing and that is to be proved and not taken as granted and so the consequence is most avoydable for 1. You must say that at any one Assembly all the Prophets and Teachers of Corinth did prophecy for the Text saith v. 24. He is convinced of all he is judged of all Whereas the consequence should be absurd it should be a longesome and weâ—â—â— some meeting for Interpreters say they meet in diverse Assemblies and the Text saith expresly v. 29. That at one meeting they prophecied but two or three now if two only prophecied in one Congregation at one Assembly as this Text will warrant clearely then how doth this whole Church consisting of all the Believers of Corinth aâ— is supposed by our Brethren convince the infidell so as it may beare this sense v. 24. He is convinced of all he is judged of all can two Prophets be all Prophets And how doth it beâ—re this v. 24. But if all prophesie c surely for my part I think it must unavoydably be said that they all prophecied distributively and in severall Congregations And it is very probable to me that as women prophecied so many prophecied at once and that the Apostle correcteth their abuse when he will have them to prophecy by course v. 27. And that too numerous a multitude did prophecy in one Assembly and therefore the Apostle reducing this Church to order retrencheth the number v. 29. to two or three and so this which he saith v. 31. for you may all prophecy one by one c. must unavoydably be understood distributively in divers Congregations and Assemblies and so must we take the words where it is said v. 24. all the Prophets convince all judge distributively and the whole Church v. 23. by this cannot beare this sense that the whole Church of Corinth comprehending the the whole Prophets Teachers and â—elievers did all collectively meet in one single Assembly And that the much people which the Lord had at Corinth Acts 18. 9. was one society partaking of one Table of the Lord in one private house and all in one consistory judging and censuring and excommunicating Lastly I thinke with reverence of the learneder that these Prophets were a Colledge of Teaching Prophets whose gifts were imployed in edifying severall Congregations only some say they were Prophets extrordinarily inspired 2. They were not Prophets of the Church of Corinth and therefore are not any patterne of a Presbytery but I answer 1. Though they were Prophets extraordinarily inspired yet do they prove well some ordinary acts of a Presbytery and that 2. They were Prophets of that same Church of Corinth I conceive For they do here Prophecy according to the analogy of Faith and that they have common with Prophets now adayes 2. They are by these same rules regulated that our Pastors are now 3. They exercise these same acts of Jurisdiction which Pastors do now exercise 1. They are to prophecy in a knowen Tongue v. 19. 20 21 22 and that the edification and comfort of the Church â— 31. even as Pâ—stors now adayes only the internall principle to wit the insused gift of prophecying made them extraordinary Prophets in fiâ—ri as our Prophets become Prophets by ordinary industry and studies in furi but in facto esse and according to the substance of the acts of prophecying these extraordinary Prophets and our ordinary Prophets and Pastors differ not in specie and nature As the Eyes put in the man borne blind Ioh. 9. and these Eyes which we suppose he was capable of from his mothers wombe and the Wine miraculously made out of water by Iesus Christ Ioh. 2. and the Wines that grew in Iudea according to their manner of production and in fieri differed but in facto esse they were of the same nature Hence you see in the Text these Prophets are every way regulated as ordinary prophets and as the Prophets of the Church of Corinth 1 Because it is acknowledged by all Interpreters that the scope of the Chapter is to prescribe what is order and decency in the publick worship in the Church of Corinth as the last verse saith v. 40. let all things be done decently and in order and consequently how these Prophets should edifie the Church of Corinth v. 4. 12 16 17. â— That these Prophets should not speake in publick the language of Barbarâ—an v. 11 12. to the which the hearer could not say Amen v. 16. and this way are our ordinary Prophets regulated except that Papists will but say service in
the new sense of our Malignant Divines should bee black policy not sound Divinity if any Ierimiah or Prophet should say amend your wayes and turne to the LORD with all your heart and put away your Idolls and your strange Gods providing the King will goe before you and command you so to doe Hence I say that 's a poore Court-argument of Parasites for Kings Wee never read of any Reformation of Religion in Israel and Judah but when holy and zealous Kings commanded the Reformation Ergo the Reformation begun in Scotland without the consent of the Supreame Magistrate and a Reformation now prosecuted in England against the Kings will is unlawfull To which I desire the Malignant Divines to receive these answers for Justifying the zeale of both Kingdomes in their Reformation 1. It is a question if they question not the Reformation according to the substance of the action that is if they are not offended that the Queenes Masse the popery of Prelates and Divines under their wings and their Arminianisme and Socinianisme should be abolished or if they condemne not the Doctrine but question onely the manner of abolishing such Heterodox stuffe If the former be said iâ— is knowen never Malignant Prelate or other had grace by Word or Writing to entreate his Mâ—jesty for a Reformation and this is enough for the former If they meane the latter they bee very like the Pharisees who when they durst not question the Doctrine and Miracles of Christ they onely questioned the manner of doing And sayd by what authority doest thou these But because they are joyned to the Papists side and fight under their banner It is most evident it galleth their stomacks that Popery Atminianisine and Socinianisme are cryed downe else the manner of doing a good worke and such a necessary worke as Reformation would not have offended them so highly as to move them to kill the people of GOD an error in the circumstances of a good worke is very veniall to Papists and Arminians 2. Let them give to us since they argue from a practice a warrant of any such practice where a whole Land went on in a Negative Reformation without the Prince Ergo Negative precepts by this logick shall lay no divine obligation on us except it bee the Kings will to forbid that which GOD forbiddeth then suppose Episcopacy and the Ceremonies were the Idoll of the Masse established by a standing Law it should bee unlawfull for the Kingdomes to forbeare and abstaine from Idolatry except the Kings Law forbid Idolatry What were this else but to say we are obliged to obey Christs will but not except with a Reservation of the Kings will 3. This is an argument Negative from one particular in Scripture and therefore not concludent For it is thus Reformation without the King wanteth a practise in the Scâ—ipture Ergo it is unlawfull it followeth not except it want Precept Promise and Practise for the argument Negative from Scripture is onely undeniable in this sense And in this sense onely pressed by our Divines against Papists And therefore it is like this argument Purgatory is not commanded in this Chapter Idolatry is not forbiâ—den in this Commandement Ergo neither Purgatorie nor Idolatry is forbidden in Gods Word So let the adversaries give me a practise in the Word of God where a Brother kept this order of Christs three Steps Mat. 18. First to reprove an offender alone Secondly before two or three witnesses Thirdly in case of obstinacy to tell the Church and to these adde that the man was by the Church to be reputed as an heathen and a Publican And I hope because such a practise we doe not read yet it followeth not that it is unlawfull So where read you a Man forgiving his Brother seventy seven times Ergo it is unlawfull to forgive him seventy and seven times Where read you that Christ and His Apostles and the Christian Church in the New Testament raised Warre and Armies either to defend or offend but I hope Anabaptists have not hence ground to inferre then must all Warres be unlawfull to Christians for wee can produce warrantable precepts where we want practise Fourthly where it is said Kings onely are rebuked for not removing high places and Kings onely are commended because they are removed therefore none should reforme but Kings This followeth no wayes but onely Kings by Royall authority should reforme but it followeth not Ergo the people without the King are not obliged to reforme themselves in their manner for I am sure that the people should all universally resolve and agree never to sacrifice in the high places and accordingly to practise And to sacrifice onely in the place which the Lord had chosen to place His Name there at GODS expresse Law commanded Deuteronomy 13. 23. Deuteronomy 12. 14. 18. Deuteronomy 16. 2. 7. 11. 15. Deut. 31. 11. had beene a removall of the high places and a warrantable Reformation though the King should have by a standing Law commanded that they should sacrifice in the high places for the people are rebuked because 2 Kings 17. 11. They burnt Incense in all the high places 2 Chronicles 33. 17. Hosea 4. 13. and a Chronicles 20. 33. the reason why the high places were not taken away is For as yet the people had not prepared their Hearts unto the GOD of their Fathers If then not Sacrificing in the high places was the peoples duty they were to remove the high places in their place and so farre to reforme without the KING yea suppose the KING command the contrary the people ought to obey GOD and the Parliament may by GODS Law abolish Episcopacy popish Ceremonics and the popish Service though the KING consent not upon this ground that those he the high places of England for the which the Wrath of the Lord is kindled against the Land Fifthly the adversaries may read 2 Chronicles 15. 9. That the Strangers out of Ephraim and Manasseh and Simeon gathered themselves together to Asa without the consent of their KING and did enter in a Covenant to seek the Lord God of their Fathers Sixtly the Pastors of the Land are obliged to preach all necessary truth without the KING and accordingly are to practise what they preach now Reformation is a most necessary truth they are then to reforme themselves and Religion without the KING for the Word of GOD not the KINGS will is the Pastors rule in preaching and hee is to separate the pretious from the vile that hee may be as Gods Mouth Jeremy 15. 19. and Ezekiel 2. 7. Thou shalt speake my words unto them that was the Doctrine of Reformation not the KINGS words vers 8. But thou sonne of man heare what I say to thee yea Pastors are to preach against Kings and their sinnes 1 Kings 13. 1. 2. 3. Jer. 1. 18. Ier. 26. 10 11 12. Seventhly if no Reformation can be without the KING 1. People are not to turne to the Lord and repent thâ—m
would plant the Lords vâ—neyard with such impes or gather unto the Church flagitious persons drunkards iâ—â—esâ—tous persons or such as denied the resurrection Answ. 1. Paul never insinuateth in one letter that these wicked persons marred the constitution and matter of the visible Church but onely that they marred the constitution of the invisible Church that being bought with a price they should give their bodies to harlotry and that in denying the resurrection they denyed the Scriptures and turned Epicures who said Let us â—aâ—e and drinke for to morrow we shall die but there is nothing to insinuate separation from the Church as false in the constitution 2. Paul doth not plant wicked men as impes in the Lords Vineyard they plant themselves in the roome of true members of the Church invisible and as the redeemed of God when they are not so indeed and this sort of planting is given improperly to the pastors But if you understand by planting the casting out of the draw-net of the word of the kingdome preached and the inviting of as many to come in as the Pastors doe finde Matth. 22. 9. 10. even good and bad this way it is the mouth of truth and not a prophane mouth that Pastors invite professors to come in and bee members of the visible Church though their act of inviting have no kindly influence in the hypocrisie of their profession who are invited To professe the truth is good and laudable and to deny it before men damnable and to invite men to this profession of the truth is good and laudable also And wisedome sendeth out her maidens and by them inviteth simple ones and fooles to professe the truth and to come to the visible Church Prov. 9. 4. Prov. 1. 20 21. but Pastors doe not plant drunkards and flagitious persons in the visible Church but the Apostolike Church calling to her communion Simon Magus Act. 8. but doth not plant them as hypocrites but as externall professors Mr. Coachman saith It is no wrong to leave the carnal multitude as it was no hurt to Jehosaphat when Elisha in his presence protested against Joram as one betwixt whom and God hee would not intercede Answ. Put case Jehosaphat be a Church visible worshipping God aright you wrong his societie if you leave the shepheards tents where Christ feedeth amongst the Lilies till the day breake because there bee foxes in these tents and wicked persons Is it not saith he sweeter to converse with the Godly then with the ungodly Is not the presence of faithfull Christians sweeter when one commeth to powre out his prayers and offer his oblation then the society of carnall men Answ. This will prove it is lawfull to separate from Pharisees preaching the truth in Moses his chaire the contrary whereof you were Sect. 4. Pag. 10. because it is sweeter to heare the word with the Godly then with the ungodly We have not found saith Coachman the honorable name of Christians or godly men given to liars swearers c. no comfort no priviledges belong to them in that state it belongeth not unto them but unto us to build the house of the Lord Ezra 4. 3. Answer Yea God bestoweth the priviledges of externall calling unto good and bad even to those who preferre their lusts to Christ Matth. 22. 9. Luk. 14. 17 18 19. 2. The place of Ezra is corrupted for those were the open adversaries of Judah and Benjamin v. 1. and were not the Church at all 3. Onely Pastors are publicke and authoritative builders of the Church not private Christians The wicked saith he have the things of this life above the godly Ergo they should not be invested in the highest prerogatives above the godly also it is a presumption to say to any carnall man This is the body of the Lord that was given for thee Answer It is the cry of a stone to reason thus this argument is as much against Gods providence as against us for God sendeth to Capernaum and Bethsaida the priviledge of Christs presence in preaching the Gospel and working miracles yet they are an unworthy people 2. Pastors of the separation give the body of Christ to lurking Hypocrites are they not herein presumptuous also They object To live in the want of any of Gods ordinances is not lawfull as Matth. 28. 20. 2 Chron. 30. 8. Cant. 1. 7. 8. so saith Robinson A man is not onely bound in his place to admonish his neighbour but also to see his place be such as be may admonish his brother a calling absolutely tying a man to the breach of any of Gods Commandements is unlawfull and to be forsaken Answ. Seeing affirmative precepts tye not ad semper and Christian prudence is to direct us here there be some in Church communion whom we cannot without palpable inconveniences rebuke The Ministers of New-England in their answer to the nâ— question say such as are not free servants or sonnes may stay in paroch Assemblies in Old England so as they partake of no corruptions and live not in the want of any ordinances they meane wanting the Lords Supper through their default now to separate from the Lords Supper because of the wickednesse of the fellow-worshippers is their default which is against Robinson yet we see not how masters or fathers should separate from Christs true Church more then servants or sonnes 2. Not to admonish in some cases is not a breach of a Commandement nor living besides scandalous persons in a Church or for any to abstaine from the seales because such be in the Church except we would goe out of the world for Robinson presseth alwayes personall separation no lesse then Church separation Robinson There is the same proportion of one member sinning of a few of many of a whole Church now if one brother sinne and will not be reclaimed he is no longer to be reputed a brother but a heathen Ergo so are we to deale with a Church though there be a different order the multitude of sinners doe no wayes extenuate the sinne Answ. 1. Then may a whole Church by this reason be excommunicated which our brethren deny 2. There is the same proportion to be kept when one sinneth and when a whole Church sinneth but by observing due order one may admonish a private brother but not any one or many private persons may admonish and proceed after our Saviours order against a whole Church in a Church way in respect they are still inferiour to a whole Church sister Churches and Synods are to keepe this order with one particular Church that is incorrigible for private persons have relation of brotherhood to private persons and the relation is private and Churches have Church relation to Churches and the relation is publike Nor are whole Churches to be excommunicated while God first remove the Candlesticke as we see in Rome and the seven Churches in Asia 2. It is considerable 1. If the whole Church be obstinate and incorrigible or some few or
and Jeremiah had prophecied yet not being sent of God they should have beene false Prophets and after the Spirit is entered unto Ezecbiel ch 2. 2. and so he is gifted yet is there another sending v. 3. then said the Lord unto me c. And might I pray you Baruch have preached all his Master Jeremiahs Prophecies But I thinke that should not have made him a Prophet yea and Christ in whom was all fulnesse of gifts and grace Job 1. 16. Col. 2. 9. yet tooke not on him to be a Priest of the New Testament till he was called of God as Aaron Heb. 5. 4 5. Job 1. 18. and Calvin Musculus Gualter expone the Prophets and Pastors prophecying peace Isa. 52. to be the Prophets who not onely were gifted to preach but sent with speciall authority to prophecie the peoples deliverance out of Babylon And lastly by this also have the gifted Prophets a calling of God to administrate the Sacraments because if to be gifted be to be sent of God certainly they are gifted to administrate the Sacraments no lesse then to preach and so saith the Arminians with their Socinians as Socinus and Smalcius If they say Christ requireth a particular Minister to the Sacraments but not so to the word I answer to pastorall preaching he requireth also a peculiar minister as our brethren teach from Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5 4. 5. but to teaching by vertue of a gift any gifted man is sufficient the same distinction may as well hold that there is a pastorall administration of the Sacraments and a common administration of them by vertue of a gift yea and Gerardus observeth well that to the calling of the ministery belongeth the administration of the Sacraments as a speciall part thereof 1 Cor. 12. 29. Ephes. 4. 11. Jam. 3. 1. 7. yea and if ministers bee stewards 1 Cor. 4. 12. are they not dispensators of the Sacraments by their office as of the Word 5. Robinson giveth for shame a sort of calling to the unofficed Prophets to wit that the Church requireth them if they have a word of exhortation to speake on as Act. 13. But 1. not his Church but the rulers required Paul and Barnabas to speake 2. The Rulers knew them to be Apostles and Pastors by office for there were Prophets there Chap. 14. 1. but the Apostles would have none to preach as Pastors by office but such as are proved and authorized by the Elders 1 Tim. 3. 10. ch 4. 14. 1 Tim. 5. 22. 2 Tim. 2. 2 3. 3. This calling of the Church is onely for orders cause in the constitute Church but a thing not necessary by divine institution and so the Socinians So Smalcius teach us that the Churches sending and calling in the Apostolick Church was a custome 〈◊〉 decorum arbitramur saith Smalcius u◠id observaretur and and so saith Andr. Raddecius and the Arminians have also the same distinction But this place approveth not that every by person so to speake might preach in the Jewes Synagogues 2. Argum. If Christ ascending on high led captivitie captive and gave gifts unto men some to be Apostles and some Pastors and Doctors and that for the gathering of Christs body and if some not all are Prophets 1 Cor. 12. 29. then hath God appointed Pastors in office to bee the ordinary gatherers of soules in to Jesus Christ and if this bee not said when hee ascended on high hee made all private Christians de jure preachers to edifie publikely the whole Church and if any bee not gifted it is their owne fault for they are obliged to bee such 3. Argum. He who Matth. 10. 42. contradistinguisheth the prophet and the righteous man as different persons and having different rewards he doth not acknowledge a righteous man to be a Prophet hoc ipso because he is a righteous man But Christ doth contradistinguish them v. 41. He that receiveth a Prophet in the name of a Prophet shall receive a Prophets reward and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous mans reward Ergo Christ acknowledgeth them to differ Now if a righteous man hoc ipso because hee is a righteous man and a member of the Church should exercise these same specifice acts with a Prophet that is if hee should publikely preach to convert soules he should by this place bee a Prophet and the reward of a Prophet should be given to the receiver of the righteous man yea and more then the reward of a Prophet in respect he is both a righteous man and a Prophet 4. To all Prophets a speciall promise of Gods assistance and presence is made in the word as Jerem. 1. 18 19. Matth. 28. 20 Luk. 21. Verse 14. 15. Act. 9. Verse 17. But to these who are not prophets by office there is no such promise in the word Ergo 5. All that are sent of God as ordinary converters of soules from the kingdome of darkenesse to the kingdome of Jesus Christ must seeke out fit words as the Preacher did Eccles. 12. 11. 12. hee must convince and judge the hearer and make manifest the secrets of the heart as 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. he must cut the word aright as a Timothy 2 Tim. 2 15. he must give every one of the house meate in due season Matth. 24. 46. he must know and try the wayes of the people Jerem. 11. 18. When he seeth the sword comming he must warne the wicked to turne from his evill way Ezech. 3. 18 19. Hee must watch for soules as one who is to give an account Heb. 13. 17. Hee must exhort the people to bee reconciled to God and this hee must pray and request in Christs stead 2 Cor. 5. 20. And hee must give himselfe wholly to reading 1 Tim. 4. 15 16. And not intangle himselfe with any 〈◊〉 calling 2 Tim. 2. 4. All these cannot be done by Prophets not in office And all these are duties of Pastors in office and to ty private Christians who are commanded to attend their owne callings were unreasonable and repugnant to the Word of God The proposition is cleare no man can preach but hee who must give himselfe to reading and must watch and speake to the present case of the hearers but especially such Preachers as are the onely ordinary converters of soules to Christ must give warning that the unrighteous die not in his sinne now to say that all these were duties incumbent to merchants artificers fashioners carpenters cloathiers were to mocke the word of God and to say these and these onely were the gatherers of a Church and Kingdome to Christ were unknowne Divinity 6. All Prophets are set downe in Christs roll of lawfull officers 2. The rules and canons for the right exercise of their ministery is set downe especially seeing these pretended prophets are presumed to be the greatest part of the visible Church 3. The onely ordinary gainers of
and Paul tooke Titus and Timothy with him often for helping the worke of the Lord. The next Scripture saith Robinson is 1 Pet. 4. 10 11. As every man hath received the gift so let him minister as good stewards of the manifold graces of God if any man speake let him speake as the oracles of God Answ. This saith with us for private Christians are not stewards who gave them the keyes Yea 1 Cor. 4. 1. it is a word of office and it is not given to Ministers not in office as Beza observeth well he setteth downe one generall that the Ministers be ready to distribute and then two species 1 Preaching Ministers that they speake the Oracles of God 2. Serving Ministers Elders and Deacons that they minister out of the habilitie that God giveth them and the place is against private Prophets Robinson alledgeth Revel 11. 3. I will give power to my two witnesses and they shall prophecy a thousand two hundreth and sixtie dayes clothed in sackcloth The Clergie men are not onely witnesses against the Antichrist In the Antichrists raigne no Church officer aâ— anâ— officer witnesseth against him but all for him as both having their authority from him and binding themselves to submit their doctrine to his censure The persons indeed that were officers even Masse-Priests Monkes and Friers witnessed some of them against him but so did not their office something was extraordinary I acknowledge in respect of the then prevailing order and in respect of their degree of gifts and graces but no extraordinary and miraculous gift of prophecying and Brightman exponeth the two witnesses to bee the holy Scriptures and assemblies of the faithfull Answ. The two witnesses saith Junius are the Ministers for number few and for place contemptible so saith Couper and Paraeus induceth many paires of witnesses as in Bohemia John Hus and Jerome of Prague An. 1415 1416. in Saxonie Luther and Melancthon in Argentine Bucer and Cariton in Helvetia Zwinglius and Oecolampadius in France Farell and Calvin and these were Pastors in office We need not stand upon the number of two but because two is the least and fewest number the witnesses were two But first there is no reason to fetter and restrict the Text to witnesses and Martyrs out of office excluding the Ministers and Prophets in office and to inferre thence that gifted persons in a constitute Church are the ordinary Ministers of conversion 1. These two witnesses did prophecie in the midst of Popish Babylon where God had no visible Church They did upon a particular exigence being called thereunto as the Martyrs of Christ to give a witnesse for Christ against Antichrist and they sealed the truth with their blood but the consequence is null a Martyr at the stake though no Pastor may give a confession of his faith to the persecutors as Stephen did Therefore a gifted person not in office may ordinarily preach in the Church I would not buy such logick with a rotten nut 3. Many women were witnesses and Martyrs and gave a testimony against Antichrist Ergo women may preach in the Church what vanitie is this 2. Also if those witnesses had an extraordinary measure of gifts and graces to beare witnesse to the truth it followeth not Ergo Christians gifted with an ordinary measure of the Spirit are ordinary Prophets for the conversion of soules 2. Though these witnesses were only unofficed Prophets yet the prophecying ascribed to them after they arose from the dead will not inferre that unofficed Prophets are ordinarily to preach for the rising againe of slaine Prophets is not to be exponed of the raising againe of the persons of unofficed Prophets to preach but it is to be exponed of the rising againe of the buried Gospel which in the ministery of faithfull Pastors and in other new Martyrs Pastors and others arose againe from the dead with the Spirit and power of these Martyrs and that buried truth that was in former times persecuted by Antichrist did now revive againe to the wondering of Babylon for the intent of the Spirit is to show that the Gospel and true Church slaine and buried shall arise againe within a short time as three dayes and a halfe 4. It is vaine that he saith none of the Clergy witnessed and prophecied against Antichrist he is not versed in the Churches history who teacheth so for Monkes and Fryars were Ministers though their office unlawfull and as Ministers of Christ. Luther Melancthon and thousands other gave testimony against Antichrist Robinson addeth Revel 14. 6. Where an Angell flyeth in the midst of heaven that is in the visible Church having the everlasting Gospell to preach to them that dwell on the earth and to every nation and kinred That is God raised men in the midst of popery not miraculously inspired for you can show me no such who preached the Gospel not by vertue of an office The office of a Friar Monk or Massâ—-Priest is no ministery of Christs appointment and when they gave their clearest testimony they were almost all excluded out of Rome and so in respect of their personall gifts and graces they were Angels of God in respect of their office they were Angels of Antichrist Answ. 1. There is no reason to reject the interpretation of Junius that this Angell was a type of the servants of God who opposed Popery after the times of Bonifacius the eight as Cassiodorus the Italian Arnoldus de villa nova Occam Dante 's Petrarcha Ioannâ—s de Rupe the Franciscan Wickliff And Pareus refers the type to Wickliffe Marsilius Patavinus Petrarcha Our country man Napper exponeth it of Luther Melancthon and Calvin in the seventh age Anno 1541 and it is false that they were all excommunicated and though the accident of their office to be a Monke a Fryar was Antichristian yet the ministery it selfe was of Christ and by it they did preach against Antichrist as they did validely baptize for I hope they did not baptize as unofficed Prophets Lastly this Angel did not preach in the visible Church but in the midst of Popery and therefore doth not prove it is lawfull in a true visible constituted Church for gifted Prophets out of office to bee ordinary Preachers Robinson much urgeth the place 1 Cor. 14. 1 Because the Apostle speaketh of the manifestation of the gifts and graces common to all as well brethren as ministers ordinary as extraordinary 2. Hee speaketh of the fruits common to all edification exhortation and comfort compared with 1 Thess. 5. 11. 14. and of that which at all times remaineth amongst the Christians to wit love Answ. The cohesion of this Chapter with the former is cleare charitie should be followed because so excellent Therefore cover gifts which are most conducing to love and edification and that is to prophecie he proveth excellencie of prophecying above others and teacheth in this Chapter the right ordering of publick Church meeting Now Robinsons Argument is
this if it stand good As many as may love one another and may edifie exhort and comfort one another may expresse their love by publick prophecying for edification in love but all Christians even such as are not in Church-state nor officers are to love one another to edifie exhort and comfort one another Ergo. The proposition is most false women are obliged to love one another and to exhort and edifie one another Prov. 31. 26. Til. 2. 3. yet can they not prophesie in the Church 1 Cor. 14. 34 35. yea excommunicated persons are not loosed from the duties of love and mutuall rebuking in private if they may bee exhorted as brethren 1 Thess. 3. 15. They may exhort and rebuke others Levit. 19. 17. which the law of nature requireth yea Peter as a Pastor out of love to Christ is to preach Ioh. 21. 15. 16 17. But therefore private Christians are not obliged to Pastorall preaching and administration of the Seales which are expressions of the love of Christ yet to administer Sacraments is an act of edification is therefore every act of edification and love common to all because to love and in some private way to edifie all is incumbent as a dutie to all nay a King out of love of Christ should governe Gods people a Captaine fight Gods battells a Sea man saile a Professor teach in the Schooles will it follow because to love one another is common that all private men may bee Kings may kill men in battell and that the Plowman should saile and invade the Mariners calling this were Anabaptisticall confusion of places and callings and should evert states places charges and callings and overturne Church and State and make the Church an old Chaos the God of order hath not so ordered callings and places But saith the man if the end which is edification and comfort continueth therefore the gift of prophecying continueth Answ. 1. Prophecying continueth who taketh it out of the world It continueth in such as God hath set in the Church for that end and use 1 Cor. 12. 29. but not in all and every Plowman who in his place is obliged to edifie 2. The Argument is also weake that continueth the end whereof continueth forso circumcision passeover sacrificing the end of all which was edifying should continue in the Church Mr. Yates answered to him extraordinary gifts as strange tongues miracles are for edification yet they continue not Mr. Robinson answereth to him strange tongues and the office of the Ministery doe not properly edifie but the use of strange tongues I answer there doth much weaknesse here appeare love in Mr. Robinsons breast doth not edifie nor his habit of prophecying but the acts of expressions of love and the use of prophecying edifieth and for that cause wee may well say that the office doth edifie There being saith Robinson no other meanes to edifie exhort and comfort left in the Church but propbecying Paul argueth from the common grace of love as well upon brethren as officers to ordinary as to extraordinary and at all times prophecying that all out of office may prophesie to the worlds end if they have gifts Answ. Is there no meanes to edifie exhort and comfort but prophecying and that prophecying publick in the Church and pastorall that is denyed what say you of private and domestick exhorting praying praysing reading and Christian conference Coloss. 3. 16. Mal. 3. 16. Zach. 8. 21. are not they singular meanes of edifying hath Christ left no meanes of edifying exhorting and comforting but the publick prophecying of Clothiers Mariners Fashioners 2. Faith commeth by hearing of a sent minister Rom. 10. 14. It pleased God by preaching of sent Pastors 1 Cor. 1. 17. 21. to save those who beleeve Robinson 2 Argu. v. 31. You may all prophesie that all may learne that all may be comforted be speakes of prophecying of all as largely as of learning of all according to the received rule of exponing the notes of universalitie Answ. Women ungifted brethren infidels in the Church by his owne grant may learne but they may not prophesie in the Church Ergo many more are to learne then may prophesie and the one All is narrower then the other for all are not Prophets 1 Cor 12. 29. therefore all may not prophesie in one and the same verse 1 Cor. 11. v. 32. and Isa. 53. v. 6. the notes of universalitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wee all are taken divers wayes yea one and the same word applyed to divers subjects is taken divers wayes as 1 Sam. 12. 18. And the people greatly feared the Lord and Samuel and my sonne saith the Wise man seare the Lord and the King Prov. 24. 21. Mr. Yates said well all ought to have the gift of hearing but not of prophecying Robinson answereth every particular person is not bound to have the gift of prophecying but if he speake to purpose he must say that no ordinary brethren out of office ought to have the gift of praphesie which if it be true then ought none to strive for fitnesse to become officers neither were that reproofe just Heb. 5. 11. Answ. He speaketh to purpose to destroy your Argument which you destroy your selfe while as you grant many may learne who may not prophecie 2. Hee may say truely no ordinary brethren out of office but purposed to remaine artificers are to strive for fitnesse to the office of ministery but many out of office may have the gift of prophecying who are not Prophets and you grant I thinke many are gifted to be Kings who neither are Kings nor may lawfully exercise acts of royall majestie without treason both to God and their King For the place Heb. 5. 11. the Apostle rebukes the Hebrewes both officers and people as dull of hearing whereas they ought to bee teachers of others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is as you expone it Prophets out of office who ought to prophesie publickly to the edifying of the Church But take home this Argument thus Those whom the Apostle rebuketh as dull of hearing who ought to bee teachers and unofficed Prophets are obliged to be indeed such Prophets for a rebuke is for the omission of a morall dutie which wee are oblieged to doe or for the committing the contrary but he rebuketh teachers in office women children and ungifted brethren as dull as hearing for that they ought to be Prophets were not Ergo all even teachers in office women children and ungifted brethren ought to be Prophets not in office Now the conclusion is absurd and against your selfe for you say Pag. 58. every particular person in the Church is not bound to have the gift of prophecying women are not bound I am sure yet are women rebuked for being dull of hearing and for that they ought to be teachers of others and were not 2. Hence it is cleare that you corrupt the word of God and to be teachers in that
place is to be such as so aboundeth in the knowledge of God as to teach rebuke admonish and comfort mutually one another in a private way not to preach publikely in the Church for the ordinary conversion of soules for which sort of Prophets you do contend Robinson addeth The Apostle cannot meane extraordinary Prophets 1 Cor. 14. there could not bee such a number of extraordinary Prophets now when extraordinary Prophets were beginning to cease in the Church Answ. 1. When the Church of Corinth abounded in every thing in all knowledge and utterance and came behind in no gift 1 Cor. 1. 5. 7. and so much grace was given them in Jesus Christ v. 4. It is cleare there were abundance of Prophets even then in Corinth 2. It is not to purpose for lay-Prophets whether they were ordinary or extraordinary Prophets They were Prophets as the Spirit of God calleth them 1 Cor. 12. 29. set in the Church as officers even as Apostles and Governors and Teachers who are officers And there is no reason that you should impose significations on words at your owne pleasure without warrant of the Word Now shew us in all the old or new Testament when the word Prophet signifieth a naked gifted man out of office in the Lords house for you have as good warrant for you to say there were lay-Apostles lay-Teachers lay-Governors who were gifted persons not in office as you have for lay-Prophets 3. Multitude of Prophets may consist with the time when Seers and foretellers of things revealed in visions were beginnings to cease even as the gifts of the holy Ghost given abundantly at the Pentecost Act. 2. 17. 18. Ioel 2. 28. did consist with the time when things concerning Christ must now have an end Luk. 22. 37. Luk. 24. 44. Robinsons 3. Argument is The Apostle in forbidding women to prophesie in the Church licenceth men 1. The Apostle in and for the worke opposeth the men to the women Sexe to Sexe and in forbidding women hee must license men when the holy Ghost opposeth faith and workes in the cause of justification and denyeth that we are justified by workes is not then the consequence good we are justified by faith 2. If in prohibiting women he gave not libertie to men where were the prerogative of men above women which is the onely ground upon which hee buildeth the prohibition 3. Ver. 34. 35. Women are not permitted to speake in the Church yet may they speake to their husbands at home now if the husbands might not speake in the Church more then the women what reason can be rendred of the Apostle his so speaking 4. The Apostle in the whole Chapter taketh order that some should prophesie in the Church and debarring women therefrom he must either admit men or then we have a third sort of Persons to prophesie who are neither men nor women Answ. Here is a great noyse of Arguments for just nothing and a faire sophisme concluding that secundum quid which should be concluded 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for we deny not but some men in office are permitted yea and commanded to prophesie in publick and we grant that Sex and Sex are opposed but the opposition made by Robinson is creeple and throwne-backed for all and every one of mankind are not permitted to prophesie as all and every woman is forbidden to prophesie or teach in the Church by the Lawes of France a woman may not sit on the Throne and sway the Scepter but friend can you say then the Lawes of France doth license any Frenchman whatsoever he be to sit on the throne and be King Mr. Robinson proveth men are licensed to preach Sed indefinita propositio in materia contingente â—quipollet particulari but he knoweth all men are not licenced to prophesie in publick for ungifted men are not sent of God and we say neither all gifted tradesmen never called by the Church nor educated in Schooles or sent of God to preach in the Church This he covereth and proveth never onely he setteth downe foure armies of Arguments to prove I know not what to prove forsooth that men may prophesie in publike and not women but who denyeth that And the similitude of faith and workes crooketh here for saving faith is opposed to all good workes whatsoever both in kind and individualls for wee are neither justified by good workes in specie nor by any one good worke in individuo but though all women be debarred from teaching in the Church yet are not all men licensed to teach in the Church but onely those say we who are called of God as was Aaron 2. I would bandy the Argument thus It is not permitted to women to administer the Sacraments Ergo It is permitted for any man though not a Prophet by office to administer the Sacraments The Antecedent is Pauls the consequence is yours and so all these foure Arguments prove not what is in question to with that Ergo a gifted person not in office may preach publickly Mr. Robinson addeth In restrayning women he sheweth his meaning to be of ordinary not of extraordinary Prophets because women immediatly and extraordinarily inspired might speak without restraint Exod. 15. 20. Jud. 4. 24. Luk. 2. 36. Act. 2. 17 18. Answ. Robinson cannot show that the same kind of prophecying in women v. 34. is taxed by Paul which is regulated in men v. 26 27 28. and therefore that connexion is denied hee restraineth women from ordinary prophecying in the temple Ergo he speaketh of the ordinary prophecying of men for 1. he compareth prophecying with tongues extraordinary with extraordinary and he desireth them to covet to prophesie ordinary he cannot meane for in all the Word you find not private professors are commanded to desire to bee ordinary Prophets for so God should command them to pray that they might leave their callings and stations contrary to 1 Cor. 7. 20. and give themselves to study sciences and tongues for if the holy Ghost command the meanes he must command the end and if hee command the end hee must command the meanes But v. 34. he setteth downe a new canon about women who tooke on them to prophesie publickly and hee inhibiteth so much as ordinary prophecying yea so much as speaking in the Church and I deny not but Irenaeus Eusebius yea and Tertullian Cyrill Chrysostome Theophylactus with warrant teach that alwayes women extraordinarily inspired may prophesie for in that God immediately exalteth them above men But for ordinary prophecying in publick it is of morall equitie and perpetuall that the women should not teach for Adam was first formed this Paul bringeth as a morall argument against womens preaching His fourth Argument is from 29 and 32. verses Let the Prophets speake two or three and let the rest judge The Apostle cannot saith Robinson speake of extraordinary Prophets for they cannot erre but are infallible but the Prophets here spoken of are not infallible because they are to be censured
and their doctrine judged by the Prophets now if such could erre our faith were not immediately builded upon the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Answ. This is before examined by me the consequence is null for the holy Spirit saith Pareus did not dite all things which the Prophets spake they might have mixed in some thing of their owne Robinson saith that Paul could not have said if any thinke himselfe to be a Prophet c. let such an one acknowledge that the thing I wrote are the commandements of the Lord if these had beene extraordinary Prophets they should have knowne Pauls writings undoubtedly to have beene the Canonick word of God and could not have beene ignorant thereof Answ. This presupponeth that these extraordinary Prophets might have beene ignorant that the Apostles commandements was the commandements of the Lord which is not absurd for Nathan and Samuel were ignorant of Gods will in some points for Prophets see and know sometimes as men and sometimes as Prophets in the former they may erre in the latter they are infallible He subjoyneth The word of God came it to you or came it from you if the word of God came after a sort to the Corinthians and not from them then were they not immediatly and extraordinarily inspired whereas indeed the Word of God came from the Apostles Answ. This proveth not the point for hee condemneth the arrogancie of some immediately inspired Prophets Came the word of God from you that is are yee above the Apostle to whom the word of God was committed that it may bee preached to all the world that it might come from the Apostles to others Or came it to you onely as to the only Apostolick teachers that you neede no admonition but hence it followeth not but they were extraordinarily inspired Prophets for Peter might be rebuked though an Apostle a chief one Neither is it any imputation to Paul or to any who hath received the Spirit in measure to be censured It is true Canonick doctrine as it is such cannot be censured but the teachers thereof though infallible even Paul Act. 17. 10 11. and every spirit is to bee tried whether they be of God or no 1 Joh. 3. 1. yea to say that the Church cannot be builded upon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles as Mr. Robinson saith pag. 68. if these Prophets extraordinary can erre or can bee subject to the censure and judgement of the Church is the very argument of Papists for they say that the Word of God borroweth authoritie quoad nos in respect of us from the Church and is to be beleeved because Peter Paul the Prophets and Apostles the then present Church say it is the Word of God So Stapleton as Whittakerne teacheth that Christ was the Sonne of God dependeth to our faith upon the testimony of John Baptist. See Bellarmine Gregorius de Valent. Gretser So three famous commentators say Jansenius Cardinalis Cajetan and Cardinalis Toletus But our Divines answer that the Word of God is true in it selfe and the authentick ground of our faith not because the Prophets and Apostles say it is the word of God not because Paul or an Angel from heaven saith it is so Gal. 1. 8. for even the Prophets and Apostles were but men and so their testimony not infallible but because God himselfe saith so See for this Rivetus Whittakerus Bucerus Calvinus yea and the Fathers most expressely say that the Prophets and Apostles are not the foundation of our faith nor their word because they were infallible but Gods word by their mouths and penne So Theaâ—â—â—lact Chrysostome Beda Ambrosius Occam and Gerson doe roundly acknowledge that their Popes word is not the foundation of faith quia Papa potest heretiâ—ari because the Pope may erre What because Samuel was deceived in calling Eliah the Lords annointed are not his bookes a part of canonick doctrine whereupon our faith is builded Lastly saith Robinson Pastors must preach and pray before they hee put in office otherwise they cannot bee trâ—ed if they bee apt to teach as they must be 1 Tim. 3. 2. Tit. 1. 9. It is decreed that all may preach Ministers Teachers Elders Deacons and if there beam ex ipsa plebe any of the common people who would imploy their gift for the good of the Church and it is practised in the Colledges where all must preach though they were never Priests Answ. 1. It is lawfull that these ayming at the office 2. Brought up in humane sciences 3. Called by the Church preach by way of tryall before they be admitted to the office but hence it cannot be concluded that tradesmen and artificersvoyd of learning and ignorant of the Scriptures should preach not for try all or as ayming at the office of the Ministery but as ordinary ministers of the conversion of soules to the faith and that without any calling of the Church either to the office or to the degree preparatorie to the office 2. All gifted should preach yea and in England ought to bee put in office where there is a reading ministery which Christ never ordained to bee in his house and this the harmony of confession and Synods teach and no more It is a fault that in Colledges all doe preach whether Christ hath called them or not such unsent runners Mr. Robinson cannot approve Ambrose saith at the beginning it was granted that all should preach and baptize that the Church might grow and Origen said the same But otherwise Hieronymus saith it is praesumptio temeritatis a rash presumption for any to preach who are not sent and Theophylact calleth them false Prophets Augustine will have them all to come before Christ and so to bee theeves and robbers who commeth not sent Sicut Moses Prophetâ— as Moses and the Prophets were sent Coachman saith if preaching be tyed to the ministery and that order there shall neither bee faith nor grace in a Church where there is no ministery Answ. It followeth not for faith may come by reading by conference and you expone Rom. 10. 14. As Arminians and Socinians doe 2. We as Embassadors pray you in Christs stead to be reconciled 2 Cor. 5. 20. Ephes. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 12. 29. Are all Prophets Ergo would you say no reconciliation in a land without apostolick Ambassadors It followeth not ex negatione unius medii for then there should be no grace nor salvation where there be none of your lay-Preachers Coachman Knowledge judgement utterance with gravitie authoritie power maketh a man a Minister whether he be in office or not Preaching is accidentall to the office and no part of the office but onely an ornament or appendix of it a Minister is in full office of the order of Priesthood though he never preach an office maketh not a Preacher it maketh him onely such
shall decree good or bad without examination also as Suarez the Councell of Paris their Law saith and Innocentius the first and Gregory the seventh doe teach Making Kings in their judgement slaves to the Pope and ' his determinations and to have no light but from their vertuall Church as the Moone hath all her light from the Sunne Our third distinction is that the Magistrate as Magistrate and a preserver of publicke peace may doe some thing when a Schisme and dissention is among the Church-men in a Synod 1. In this case he may punish perturbers of peace as Augustine answereth Gaudentius the Donatist and the separaters from the Church in which case the Magistrate indirectly condemneth one of the parties which the Church hath condemned but there be many other cases of dissention in this case therefore when the Magistrate findeth the Synod divided in two parties equally or three iâ— the corrupt part prevaile or foure in the case of the Churches aberration in one particular fact or five if there be an universall apostasie of the whole representative Church or sixe an universall defection of both the representative and essentiall Church all these being too casuall and of too frequent occurrence one and the same answer cannot be given and here be sundry subalterne distinctions considerable Hence our fifth Conclusion when there is an equall rupture in the body nothing extraordinary would be attempted if ordinary wayes can be had if Saul the ordinary Magistrate had at Gods Commandement killed Hagag Samuel the Prophet should not have drawne his Sword and therefore in this case the Magistrate would first seeke helpe from other Churches as that learned Apollonius saith But if that cannot be conveniently had as in a nationall Church it may fall out then the Magistrate as a preserver of peace and truth may command the sincerer part to conveene in a Synod and doe their duty as the good Kings of the people of God did 2 Chron. 15. Asa gathered together a people who entered in Covenant to seeke the Lord God with all their heart and layed an obligation of punishment to death on the rest v. 12 13. and Jehoshaphat 2 Chron. 23. 4. he layed charge on Hilkiah the High Priest and the Priests of the second order whom he knew to be better affected to the worke to bring out the Vessels made for Baal which proveth that the King should put the sincerest to doe that which in common belongeth to the whole in which case of the erring of the most part of the Church the Prince indirectly condemneth the erring part of the Synod because it is his place to forbid and to punish with the sword the transgressors of Gods Law But because his power is accumulative not privative under that pretence hee hath not power to hinder the sincerer part to meet and determine according to the Word of God 6. Conclusion In the case of the prevailing of the corrupt part of the Church or in the fourth case of the aberration of the Church in one particular the King hath a regall power to punish the Canonists if they shall decree in their Synod Popery and hereticall doctrine and so give to the Bride of Christ noysome and deadly milke the Prince as nursefather may punish the Canonists 1. Because hee is a keeper of both Tables of the Law and hath a royall power to inflict bodily punishment upon all sinnes even committed in foro exteriore ecclesiae as the King may punish false teachers 2. Because the Magistrates power is auxiliary accumulative as a tutor and nurâ—efather who hath law to helpe the Pupill and to adde to the inheriritance but hath no Law nor power to take away any part of the inheritance from the Pupill Ergo as a nursefather hee is to helpe the Church of Christ against the wicked Canons of the representative Church If any object then the King as King hath power to rescind and annull the ecclesiasticall Canons the contrary whereof that learned author of Altare Damascenum doth prove I answer that learned and worthy author proveth that the Prince cannot annull the Church-Canons and that the councell of Trent thought shame that the Pope should absolve any condemned by the Church-Canons and certainely the same power that maketh Canons should dissolve them but the Kings power cannot make Church-Canons for it is a part of the ministeriall calling to make Canons and therefore hee cannot annull and dissolve Canons but some greater Kingly power is due to the King in the case of the Churches aberring then in the case of the Churches right administration and as our Divines doe justly give to the Prince an extraordinary Kingly power in the case of universall apostasie of the Church as Jehoshaphat Hezekiah Josiah and other worthy reformers in the Church of the â—ewes did warrantably use their Kingly power when the Church-men were corrupted and negligent in their dutie so in a particular case of a particular error of the Synod the King as King may use his Kingly power in this fact that is secundum quid extraordinarie for the King is oblieged as King to adde his accumulative power of a civill sanction to all just and nâ—cessary Church constitutions and it the Canon or Church constitution bee wicked and popish he is oblieged to deny his civill sanction and not that onely for hee that is not with Christ is against him but hee is to imploy his kingly power against such Canons and so is to deliver the Church of God in that and in denying his accumulative power to unjust Canons hee addeth his kingly power accumulative to the true Church in saving them from these unjust Canons 2. Also it may bee objected If the King by a regall and coactive power may annull and rescind unjust Canons hee may by this coactive power make Canons for it is that same power to make and unmake Canons I answer if hee may annull unjust Canons that is liberate his subjects from civill punishment to bee inflicted for refusing obedience to such Canons and for bid the practise of wicked Church constitutions under the paine of the sword It will not follow that therefore hee may make Canons but onely that hee may adde his civill sanction to just Canons 2. Neither can the King properly annull the Canon but onely deny to adde his civill authoritie for the execution of such Canons But thirdly it is objected that the King bath a judgement that such Canons are wicked and superstition the Church-mens judgement at the assembly of Glascow Edenbrough an 1638 1639. is that such Canons are lawfull edificative and necessary then is the King obliged as King to deny his royall sanction and who shall bee Judge in the matter If you say the Word of God it satisfyeth not because both the King and the Synod alledgeth the Word of God as norm â— judicandi a rule of judging but the rule of judging is not formally the Judge
makers and definers in Oecumenick Councels and Bishops and Pastors and Doctors have all a meere power of advising and counselling which certainely all Christians on earth sound in the faith except women have O whither are all the tomes of the Councels Oecumenick nationall and provinciall evanished unto 3. Kings justly by this are made Popes and more then Popes for Kings onely have a definitive voyce in councells whereas Papists give a definitive voyce to all the lawfull members of the councell no lesse then to the Pope Weemes hath a distinction to save the Kings invading the Church-mens place while as hee giveth to Pastors a ministeriall interpretation of Scripture in the Pulpit and to the King a decretive and imperiall power of interpreting Scripture in the Senat. But 1. there is no exposition of the word at all imperiall but onely ministeriall by the Word of God except that imperiall interpretation that the Pope usurpeth over the consciences of men and this is as Bancroft said that the King had all the honors dignities and preheminencies of the Pope as Calderwood observeth and yet Edward the sixth and Edward the eighth would neither of them take so much on them What difference betwixt a Sermon made by the King in the Senat and the Pastor in the Pulpit It is that same word of God preached only the Kings is imperiall and so must bee in his owne as King the Pastors ministeriall in the name of Christ the distance is too great The administration of the Sacraments may be imperiall due to the King also as a pastorall administration is due to the Pastors 4. In the government of Church there is nothing set downe of the King but of Pastors to feede the flocke Act. 20. 28 29. to edifie the body of Christ Ephes. 4. 11. to rule the house of God 1 Tim. 3. 2 3 4. 16. to feede the sheepe and Lambs of Christ John 21. 14 15 16. and alwayes this is given to Pastors and Elders I know that Kings are nurs-fathers to feed edifie and watch over the Church causatively by causing others so to doe but this will not content the formalists except the King command and prescribe the externall worship of God Tooker Bancroft Whitegift Laâ—celot Andreas Salcobrigiensis have a maine distinction here That Pastors and Elders rule the Church as it is an invisible body by the preaching of the word and administration of the Saâ—raments and of this government the foresaid places speake but as the Church is a politick visible body the government thereof is committed to the King Bancroft said all the externall government of the Church is earthly and Wâ—iâ—eâ—gyft and Bancroft two grosse Divines made for the court say tâ—e externall government of the Church because externall is â—â—spiâ—â—tuall and not a thing belonging to Christs externall kingdome â—aith Bilâ—â—n but this is 1 false 2. Popish 3. Anabaptisticall 4. â—yrannicall False 1. Because externall and vocall preaching and a visible administration of the Sacrament in such an orderly way as Christ hath instituted is an externall ruling of Church members according to the â—aw of Christ as King an externall ordaining of the worship is an externall ordering of the worshippers according to the acts of worship thus ordered as sense teacheth us but the externall ordaining of the worship to preach this not this to celebrate in both kinds by prayer and the words of institution and not in one kind onely is an externall ordering of Gods worship therefore as Kings cannot administrate the Sacraments nor preach so neither can they have the externall government of the Church in their â—ands 2. The feeding of the flocke by Pastors set over the Church by the holy Ghost Act. 20. 28. includeth the censuring by discipline even the grievous Woolves entring in not sparing the flocke but drawing disciples after them vers 29 30 31. and therefore Pastors as Pastors are to watch and to try those who say they are Apostles 〈◊〉 not but doe lie Râ—vel 2. 2. by discipline so this externall â—eâ—ding is externall governing committed to Pastors whereas inward governing is indeed proper to Christ the head of the Church 3. What doe not the Epistles to Timothy containe comman dements about externall government to bee kept inviâ—â—able by Timothy not as a King I hope but as a Pastor even 〈◊〉 the appearing of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Tim. 6. 14. and this taketh away that poore shifâ— that the externall government of the Church as Tookerus saith was in the Apostles hands so long as persecuting Magistrates were over the Church but now when the Magistrates are Christians the case is changed but the government of all suâ—â— as Timothy is must bee visible externall and obvious to men as 1 Tim. 2. 1 2 3 4. 3. 1 2 3 4. â— 16. 1 Tim 5. 9. 1 Tim. 5. 19 20 21 22. 2 Tim. 2. 1 2 3 4. 2 Tim. 3 5. all which must bee kept untill the comming of Christ 1 Tim. 5. 21. 1 Tim. 6. 13. 2 Tim. 4. 1 2. 4. If externall government were in the Kings power then were it his part to rebuke publikely to excommunicate and to lay on hands upon the Timothies of the Church all which are denied by the formalists and are undoubtedly the Churches part as the Church Matth. 18. 17 18. 1 Tim. 5. 19 20 21 22 1 Tim. 3. 14. 1 Tim. 1. 20. 1 Cor. 5. 2 3 4 5. 5. Parker proveth well that the keyes are Christ as Kings ruling in word and discipline 2. This is popish for so doth the Papists teach as Stapleton and Becanus that the Pope quo ad externum infiuxum according to externall influence of visible government is head of the Church and Christ according to the internall influence of the spirit is the head of the invisible body of Christ and here the King is installed in that externall government out of which our Divines by Scriptures have extruded the Pope which is a notable dishonor done to Kings and as Parkerus observeth Joan. Raynoldus answereth that from two offices of the head which is to give life and influence of motion to the members and also to guide and moderate the actions externall of the body wee cannot make two heads and because the King hath some civill government about the Church wee cannot make two heads over the Church Christ one and the King another under him 3. This is Anabaptisticall for because the visible government of the Church is externall wee are not to cut off all necessitie of the ministery to feed and rule with ecclesiasticall authority and because the Prince is gifted and a Christian to give all to him for a calling there must bee from God for the King to governe the Church of Christ by Lawes and prescribing externall worship therein for Christ hath left Ephes. 4. 1 Cor. 12. 1 Tim. 3. men to bee feeders and governours of his Church by office whose it is to bee